summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/40673-8.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '40673-8.txt')
-rw-r--r--40673-8.txt7984
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7984 deletions
diff --git a/40673-8.txt b/40673-8.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 87d9a3d..0000000
--- a/40673-8.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7984 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Tiger Lily, by George Manville Fenn
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Title: The Tiger Lily
-
-Author: George Manville Fenn
-
-Release Date: September 5, 2012 [EBook #40673]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TIGER LILY ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England
-
-
-
-
-Tiger Lily, by George Manville Fenn.
-
-________________________________________________________________________
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-________________________________________________________________________
-TIGER LILY, BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN.
-
-CHAPTER ONE.
-
-MODERN SKILL.
-
-"Hallo, Sawbones!"
-
-The speaker raised his head from the white pillow of the massive,
-old-fashioned four-post bed, and set the ornamental bobs and tags of the
-heavy bullion fringe upon the great cornice quivering. He was a
-sharp-faced, cleanly shaven man, freshly scraped, and the barber who had
-been operating was in the act of replacing his razor and strop as these
-words were spoken to the calm, thoughtful-looking person who entered the
-substantially furnished room.
-
-"Good morning, Mr. Masters. Had a quiet night?"
-
-"Bah! You know I haven't. How is a man to have a good night when ten
-thousand imps are boring into him with red-hot iron, and jigging his
-nerves till he is half mad! Here, you: be off!"
-
-"Without brushing your hair, sir?"
-
-"Brush a birch broom! My head never wants brushing. You know that."
-
-He gave himself a jerk, and the short, crisp, wavy grey locks glistened
-in the bright morning sun, which streamed in through the window.
-
-"Look here; you can cut it to-morrow when you come--if I'm not dead. If
-I am, you may have a bit to keep in remembrance."
-
-"Oh, not so bad as that, sir, I hope. Dr. Thorpe is too--"
-
-"That'll do," said the man in the bed sharply. "I kept to you because
-you didn't chatter like the ordinary barber brood. I may get better, so
-don't spoil your character. Be off!"
-
-The barber smiled, bowed, and left the room to doctor and patient.
-
-"Well?" said the latter, meeting his attendant's searching eye. "I'm
-not gone."
-
-"No; and I do not mean to let you go if I can help it."
-
-"Ho!--But perhaps you can't."
-
-"God knows, sir; but I shall do my best. I would rather, though, that
-you would let me bring in some one in consultation."
-
-"And I wouldn't. If you can't set me right, Thorpe, no one in Boston
-can. Look here; brought your tools?"
-
-The young doctor smiled.
-
-"Ah, it's nothing to grin about."
-
-"No; it is serious enough, my dear sir."
-
-"Then answer my question. Brought your tools?"
-
-"I have come quite prepared."
-
-"Then I shan't have it done."
-
-Michael Thorpe looked at his patient as if he did not believe him, and
-the latter continued--
-
-"I say: it's confoundedly hard that I should suffer like this. Spent
-all my life slaving, and now at sixty, when I want a little peace and
-enjoyment, this cursed trouble comes on. Look here, Thorpe; don't fool
-about with me. Charge me what you like, but tell me; couldn't you give
-me some stuff that would cure it without this operation?"
-
-"Do you want me to be perfectly plain with you, sir, once more?"
-
-"Of course. Do I look the sort of man to be humbugged?"
-
-"Then I must tell you, sir, the simple truth. You may go on for months,
-perhaps a year, as you are. That is the outside."
-
-"I wouldn't go on for a week as I have been, my lad.--But if I have it
-done?"
-
-"There is no reason why you should not live to be eighty, or a hundred,
-if you can."
-
-"Right; I'll go in for the hundred, Thorpe. I'm tough enough. There,
-get it over."
-
-"You will have it done?"
-
-"Of course I will. Don't kill me, or I'll come back and haunt you."
-
-"I should be too glad to see a dear old friend again, so that wouldn't
-alarm me," said Thorpe, examining his patient, who smiled grimly. "I
-shall not kill you. All I'm afraid of is that I may perform the
-operation so unskilfully that my labour and your suffering will have
-been in vain."
-
-"And then I'll call you a miserable pretender, and shan't pay you a
-cent. Bah! You can do it. I know you, Michael Thorpe, and haven't
-watched you for nothing."
-
-The young surgeon held out his hands to his patient.
-
-"Give me your full confidence, Mr. Masters," he said, "work with me, and
-I can cure you."
-
-"Right, my lad. But you had it before," he cried, grasping the hands
-extended to him. "I trust you, boy, as I always did your father--God
-bless him! Now, no more talking. Get to work. I won't holloa. Where
-are you going?"
-
-"Only down to the drawing-room to fetch the nurse."
-
-"Ring for her--she's downstairs."
-
-"I mean the other--the professional nurse whom I brought with me."
-
-"What for?"
-
-"To help me now, and to attend you for a few days afterwards exactly as
-I wish."
-
-"Two nurses? One has nearly killed me. Two will be downright murder."
-
-"No, sir," said Michael Thorpe, smiling. "The good in one will
-neutralise all the ill that there may be in the other."
-
-"Fetch her up, then; and look here, Thorpe; I'm a man, not a weak
-hysterical girl. None of your confounded chloroform, or anything of
-that kind."
-
-"You leave yourself in my hands, please," said the surgeon, smiling, and
-going across to the door, which he left open, and then uttering a sharp
-cough, returned.
-
-A minute later there was a faint rustling sound beyond the heavy
-curtains, and the patient, frowning heavily, turned his head in the
-direction of the door. Then the scowl upon his sharp face gave place to
-a look of wonder and delight as a rather slight, dark-haired girl, in a
-closely fitting black dress and white-bibbed apron, advanced towards
-him, with her large dark eyes beaming sympathy, and a smile, half
-pitying, half affectionate, played about her well-formed, expressive
-lips.
-
-"Cornel!" he cried. "Why, my dear little girl, this is good of you to
-come and see me. I thought it was the nurse."
-
-He stretched out his hands, drew the girl to him, and kissed her
-tenderly on both cheeks, and then on the lips, before sinking back with
-the tears in his eyes--two utter strangers, which, possibly finding
-their position novel, hurriedly quitted their temporary resting-place,
-fell over the sides, and trickled down his cheeks.
-
-"I am the nurse," came now, in a sweet, silvery voice, as the new-comer
-began to arrange the pillow in that peculiarly refreshing way only given
-by loving hands.
-
-"You? Impossible!"
-
-"Oh no, Mr. Masters. Michael told me everything, and I was going to
-offer, when he asked me if I would come and help him."
-
-"Oh, but nonsense! You, my child! It would be too horrible and
-disgusting for a young girl like you."
-
-"Why?" she replied gently. "Michael trusts me, and thinks I carry out
-his wishes better than a paid servant would."
-
-"That's it, my dear sir. I want, both for the sake of an old friend and
-for my reputation, to make my operation perfectly successful. Cornel
-here will carry out my instructions to the letter. She will help me too
-in the operation."
-
-"But an operation is not fit--not the place for a young girl."
-
-"Why not?" said Cornel, smiling.
-
-"It is unsexing you, my child."
-
-"Unsexing me, when I come to help to calm your pain, to nurse you back
-to health and strength! A woman never unsexes herself in proving a help
-to those who suffer. Besides, I have often helped my brother before."
-
-Meanwhile the surgeon had busied himself at a table upon which he had
-placed a mahogany case. He had had his back to them, but now turned and
-advanced to the bed, with a little silver implement in his hand.
-
-"Now, my dear sir, a little manly fortitude and patience, and you may
-believe me when I tell you that there is nothing to fear."
-
-"Who is afraid?" said the old man sharply. "But what's that?"
-
-"A little apparatus for injecting an anaesthetic."
-
-"I said I wouldn't have anything of the kind," cried the patient
-angrily. "I can and will bear it."
-
-"But I cannot and will not," said the surgeon, smiling. "You could not
-help wincing and showing your suffering. That would trouble, perhaps
-unnerve me, and I could not work so well."
-
-"What are you going to do?--give me chloroform?"
-
-"No; I am going to inject a fluid that will dull the sensitive nerves of
-the part, and place you in such a condition that you will lose all sense
-of suffering."
-
-"And if I don't come to?"
-
-"You will not for some time. Now, old friend, show me your confidence.
-Are you ready?"
-
-There was a long, deep-drawn breath, a look at the young girl's patient,
-trust-giving face and then Ezekiel Masters, one of the wealthiest men in
-Boston, said calmly--
-
-"Yes."
-
-A few minutes later he was lying perfectly insensible, and breathing as
-gently as an infant. "Can you repeat that from time to time, as I tell
-you?" said the surgeon.
-
-"Yes, dear."
-
-"Without flinching?"
-
-"Yes. It is to save him. I shall not shrink."
-
-"Then I depend upon you."
-
-Busy minutes followed, with the patient lying perfectly unconscious.
-
-"How long could he be kept like this, Michael?" whispered Cornel, whose
-face looked very white.
-
-"As long as you wished--comparatively. Don't talk; you hinder me."
-
-"As long as I liked," thought Cornel, with her eyes dilating as she
-gazed at the patient, with the little syringe in her hand, and the
-stoppered bottle, from which the fluid was taken, close by--"as long as
-I liked, and he as if quite dead. What an awful power to hold within
-one's grasp!"
-
-CHAPTER TWO.
-
-THE CERTAIN PERSON.
-
-"Hah!"
-
-A long-drawn sigh of content, which made Cornelia Thorpe emerge from her
-chair behind the bed-curtains, and bend over to lay her soft white hand
-upon the patient's forehead, but only for it to be taken and held to his
-lips.
-
-"Well, angel?" he said quietly.
-
-"Your head is quite cool; there is no fever. Have you had a good
-night's rest?"
-
-"Good, my child? It has been heavenly. I seemed to sink at once into a
-delicious dreamless sleep, such as I have not known for a year, and I
-feel as if I had not stirred all night."
-
-"You have not."
-
-"Then you have watched by me?"
-
-"Oh, yes."
-
-"Hah!" There was a pause. Then: "You must have given me a strong
-dose?"
-
-"No," said Cornel, smiling. "Your sleep was quite natural. Why should
-it not be? Michael says the cause of all your suffering is completely
-removed, and that he has been successful beyond his hopes."
-
-The old man lay holding his nurse's hand, and gazing at her fair,
-innocent face intently for some minutes before breaking the silence
-again.
-
-"When was it?" he said at last.
-
-"A week to-day, and in another month you may be up again."
-
-"Hah! And they say there are no miracles now, and no angels upon
-earth," said the patient, half to himself. Then more loudly, "Cornel,
-my child, I think I must turn over a new leaf."
-
-"Don't," she said, smiling. "I like the old page. You have always been
-my fathers dear friend--always good and kind."
-
-"I? Bah! A regular money-scraping, harsh tyrant. A regular miser."
-
-"Nonsense, Mr. Masters."
-
-"Then I'll prove it. I won't pay Michael his fees, nor you your wages
-for nursing me--not till I'm dead. Well, have I said something funny?
-Why do you laugh?"
-
-"I smiled because I felt pleased."
-
-"Because I'm better?"
-
-"Yes; and because you are not going to insult Michael, nor your nurse,
-by offering us--"
-
-"Dollars? Humph! There, let's talk about something else. Does Michael
-still hold to that insane notion of going to Europe?"
-
-"Oh yes; we should have been there now, if it had not been for your
-illness."
-
-"Then he gave it up for a time, because I wanted him to attend me?"
-
-Cornel bowed her head.
-
-"Humph! Sort of madness to want to go at all. Isn't America big enough
-for him?"
-
-"Of course," said Cornel, laughing gently; and now the air of the nurse
-appeared to have dropped away, to give place to the bright happy look of
-a girl of twenty. "Surely it is not madness to want to increase his
-knowledge by a little study at the English and French hospitals.
-Besides, it was our father's wish."
-
-"Yes; Jack was very mad about the English doctors, when there was not
-one who could touch him. I say, though: Michael is going to be as
-clever."
-
-"I hope so," said Cornel, with animation. "He studies very hard."
-
-"Yes, he's a clever one, girl; and Jack Thorpe would have been very
-proud of him if he had lived. But, I say--"
-
-Cornel looked inquiringly in the keen eyes which searched her face.
-
-"You really want to go with your brother?"
-
-"Yes," she said with animation--"I should very much like to go."
-
-"To study with him in the English and French hospitals?"
-
-"I should like him to take me round with him," she said, with her cheeks
-growing slightly tinged. "I am always interested in his cases, and
-surely a woman is none the worse for a little surgical and medical
-knowledge."
-
-"A precious deal better, my dear. But, I say--"
-
-"Yes, dear guardian," she said, with a sweet, thrilling modulation now
-in her tones, as her eyes grew dim, and she laid both her little hands
-in the patient's.
-
-"I promised your father I'd always have an eye on you two, and I don't
-think I ought to let you think of going, Cornel dear."
-
-She was silent.
-
-"Isn't it a sort of madness for you--to--eh? You know."
-
-"To love and keep my faith to Armstrong Dale?" she said gently; and the
-love-light shone brightly in the eyes which met the old man's now
-without shrinking.
-
-"Yes; that's what I meant, little one. I don't know how you could get
-yourself engaged to him."
-
-Cornel laughed gently--a pleasant, silvery little laugh, which seemed to
-do the patient good, for he smiled and listened to the last note of the
-musical sounds. But he grew serious, and there was a cynicism in his
-tones as he went on.
-
-"I don't believe in him, my girl. He's good-looking and a bit clever;
-but when you have said that, you have said all."
-
-A little white finger was laid upon the speaker's lips, but he went on.
-
-"I know: he gammoned you with his love nonsense, but if he had been the
-fellow I took him for, he'd have stayed here in Boston and painted and
-glazed. Painted you. Painted me--glazed me too, if he had liked. What
-did he want to go and study at Rome and Paris and London for? We've
-cleverer people in the States than out there."
-
-"To get breadth, and learn his own failings," said Cornel gently.
-
-"Hadn't any--I mean he was full of 'em, of course. Couldn't have loved
-you, or he'd have stopped at home."
-
-"It was to show his love for me, and to try and make himself a master of
-his art, that he went away," said Cornel, with a look of faith and pride
-in her eyes.
-
-"Bah! He has forgotten you by this time. Give him up, puss. He'll
-never come back. He'll marry some fine madam in the old country."
-
-Cornel winced, and her eyes dilated as these words stung her; but the
-pang was momentary, and she laughed in the full tide of her happy trust
-in the man she loved.
-
-"You mark my words, Cornel," said the old man; "that fellow will throw
-you over, and then that will set your monkey up, and you'll come and ask
-me to marry you, and I will. The folks 'll all laugh, but let 'em. We
-shall be all right, little one. I shall have a sweet little nurse and
-housekeeper to take care of me to the end, and you'll have an ugly,
-cantankerous old husband, who won't live very long, and will die and
-leave you a million dollars, so that you can laugh at the whole world,
-and be the prettiest little widow in Boston--bah! in the whole States--
-and with too much good sense to throw yourself away.--Who's that?"
-
-"Doctor," said Michael Thorpe, entering. "How is he, Cornel?"
-
-"Getting better fast; so well this morning that he is saying all kinds
-of harsh and cruel things."
-
-"Capital sign," said the young surgeon.--"Yes, capital. Why, you are
-splendid, Mr. Masters, and at the end of only a week."
-
-"Oh, I'm better. Only said you were mad to want to go to Europe; and
-that she's worse to pin her faith to a gad-about artist who'll only
-break her heart."
-
-Michael Thorpe's stern, thoughtful face expanded into a pleasant smile.
-
-"Yes, Cornel dear," he said; "there's no doubt about it; he's mending
-fast. I'll book my cabin in one of the Allan boats for about the
-beginning of next month. You will not be able to go."
-
-CHAPTER THREE.
-
-A FAIR CLIENT.
-
-A noble-looking specimen of humanity, with a grand grizzly head, and
-strongly marked aquiline features, lit up by deeply set, piercing eyes,
-got out of a four-wheeler at Number 409 Portland Place, knocking off a
-very shabby hat in the process.
-
-"Mind the nap, guv'nor," said the battered-looking driver with a laugh,
-as his fare stooped to pick up the fallen edifice; and as he spoke, the
-man's look took in the ill-fitting coat and patched boots of him whom he
-had driven only from Fitzroy Square.
-
-"Not the first time that's been down, cabby. Hand 'em off."
-
-A minute later, Daniel Jaggs, familiarly known in art circles as "The
-Emperor," and by visitors to the Royal Academy from his noble face,
-which had appeared over the bodies of noble Romans and heroes of great
-variety, stood on the pavement with an easel under one arm, a large
-blank canvas under the other, and a flat japanned box of oil colours and
-case of brushes held half hidden by beard, beneath his chin.
-
-He walked up to the door of the great mansion, whose window-sills and
-portico were gay with fresh flowers, and gave a vigorous tug at the
-bell.
-
-The double doors flew open almost directly, and "The Emperor" was faced
-by a portly butler, who was flanked by a couple of men in livery.
-
-"Oh! the painters traps," said the former. "Look here, my good fellow;
-you should have rung the other bell. Step inside."
-
-"The Emperor" obeyed, and, leaving the visitor waiting in the handsome
-hall, in company with the footman and under-butler, who looked rather
-superciliously at the well-worn garments of the artist's model, the
-out-of-livery servant walked slowly up the broad staircase to the
-drawing-room, and as slowly returned, to stand beckoning.
-
-"You are to bring them up yourself," he said haughtily.
-
-Daniel Jaggs placed his hat upon one of the crest-blazoned hall chairs,
-loaded himself well with the artistic impedimenta, and then went forward
-to the foot of the stairs up which the butler was leading the way, when,
-hearing a sound, he turned sharply.
-
-"Here! Hi!" he cried loudly; "what are you going to do with that 'at?"
-
-For one of the footmen was putting it out of sight, disgusted with the
-appearance of the dirty lining.
-
-"Hush! Recollect where you are," whispered the butler. "Her ladyship
-will hear."
-
-"But that's my best 'at," grumbled the model, and then he subsided into
-silence as he was ushered into a magnificently furnished room; the door
-was closed behind him, and he stood staring round, thinking of
-backgrounds, when there was the rustling of silk, and "The Emperor" was
-dazzled, staring, as he told himself, at the most beautiful woman he had
-ever seen in his life.
-
-Valentina, Contessa Dellatoria, was worthy of the man's admiration as
-she stood there with her dark eyes half veiled by their long lashes, in
-all the proud matured beauty of a woman of thirty, who could command
-every resource of jewel and robe to heighten the charms with which
-nature had liberally endowed her. She was beautiful; she knew it; and
-at those moments, eager with anticipations which had heightened the
-colour in her creamy cheeks, and the lustre in her eyes, she stood ready
-to be amused as she thoroughly grasped the meaning of the man's
-astonished gaze.
-
-"You have brought those from Mr. Dale, have you not?" she said at last,
-in a rich, soft voice.
-
-"Yes, my lady. I 'ave, my lady. The heasel and canvas, my lady."
-
-"Perhaps you had better bring them into this room."
-
-"Yes, my lady--of course, my lady," said the model eagerly, as he
-blundered after the Contessa, "The Emperor's" rather shambling
-movements, being due to a general looseness of joint, in no wise
-according with the majesty of his head and face.
-
-"Yes; about there. That will do; they are sure to be moved."
-
-"Oh yes, my lady, on account of the light. Mr. Dale's very partickler."
-
-"Indeed? Will he be here soon?"
-
-"Direc'ly, I should say, my lady. He bordered me to bring on his
-traps."
-
-"From his studio?" said the lady, sinking into a chair, and taking a
-purse from a little basket on a table.
-
-"The Emperor's" eyesight was very good, and the movement suggested
-pleasant things. The lady, too, seemed disposed to question him, and he
-winked to himself mentally, as he glanced at the beautiful face before
-him, thought of his employer's youth and good looks, and then had sundry
-other thoughts, such as might occur to a man of a very ordinary world.
-
-But his hands were not idle; they were as busy as his thoughts, and he
-spread the legs of the easel, and altered the position of the pegs ready
-for the canvas.
-
-"Will you take this--for your trouble?" came in that soft, rich,
-thrilling voice.
-
-"Oh no--thank you, my lady--that ain't necessary," said the man hastily,
-as his fingers closed over the coin extended with a smile by fingers
-glittering with jewels.--"A suv, by jingo," he added to himself.
-
-"Are you Mr. Dale's servant?"
-
-"No, ma'am--my lady. Oh, dear, no. An old friend--that is, you know, I
-sit for him--and stand. I'm in a many of his pictures."
-
-"Oh, I see. He takes your portrait?"
-
-"Well, no, my lady; portraits is quite another line. I meant for his
-gennery pictures."
-
-"_Genre_?"
-
-"Yes, my lady. I was standing for Crackticus that day when you and his
-lordship come to the studio."
-
-"Indeed? I did not see you."
-
-"No, my lady. I had to go into the next room. You see I was a hancient
-Briton, and not sootable for or'nary society 'cept in a picture.--I
-think that'll do, my lady. He'll alter it to his taste."
-
-"Yes, but--er--does Mr. Dale paint many portraits of ladies?" said the
-Contessa, detaining the model as he made as if to depart.
-
-"Oh no, my lady. I never knew him do such a thing afore. He never
-works away from his studio, and he went on a deal about having to come
-here--er--that is--of course, he did not know," added the man hastily.
-
-The Contessa smiled.
-
-"But he has painted the human countenance a great deal? I mean the
-faces of ladies. There were several of nymphs in his Academy picture
-this year--beautiful women."
-
-"The Emperor" smiled and shook his head.
-
-"On'y or'nary models, my lady. He made 'em look beautiful. That's art,
-my lady."
-
-"Then he had sitters for that picture?" she asked, rather eagerly.
-
-"Oh yes, my lady; but Lor' bless you! it isn't much you'd think of them.
-He's a doing a picture now--a tayblow about Juno making a discovery
-over something. Her good man wasn't quite what he ought to have been,
-my lady, and she's in a reg'lar rage."
-
-"Indeed?"
-
-"Yes, my lady; and he tried all the reg'lar lady models--spent no end on
-'em, but they none of 'em wouldn't do."
-
-"Not beautiful enough?"
-
-"He didn't think so, my lady, though, as I told him, it was too much to
-expeck to get one as was perfeck. You see in art, to make our best
-studies, we has to do a deal of patching."
-
-"Painting the picture over and over again?"
-
-"Your ladyship does not understand. It's like this: many of our best
-tayblows of goddesses and nymphs is made up. One model does for the
-face, another for the arms and hands, another for busties and--I beg
-your ladyship's pardon; I was only talking art."
-
-"I understand. I take a great deal of interest in the subject."
-
-"Thankye, my lady. I told Mr. Dale as it was expecting too much to get
-a perfeck woman for a model, for there wasn't such a thing in nature.
-But, all hignorance, my lady, all hignorance. I hadn't seen your
-ladyship then. I beg your ladyship's pardon for being so bold."
-
-"The Emperor" had seen the dreamy dark eyes open wide and flash angrily,
-but the look changed back to the listless, half-contemptuous again, and
-the lady said with a smile--
-
-"Granted.--That will do. I suppose you will fetch Mr. Dale's easel when
-it is removed?"
-
-"I hope so, my lady, and thank you kindly. So generous! Never forget
-it, and--oh! I beg your pardon, sir."
-
-"The Emperor" had been backing toward the door, and nearly came in
-contact with a short, slight, carefully dressed, middle-aged man--that
-is to say, he was about forty-five, looked sixty-five the last thing at
-night, and as near thirty-five as his valet could make him in the day.
-
-He gazed keenly at the noble features of the man who towered over him,
-and "The Emperor" returned the gaze, noting, from a professional point
-of view, the rather classic Italian mould of the features, disfigured by
-a rather weak sensual mouth, and dark eyes too closely set.
-
-"Two sizes larger, and what a Yago he would have made to my Brabantio,"
-muttered "The Emperor," as he was let out by one of the footmen; and at
-the same moment Armstrong Dale, artist, strode up--a manly, handsome,
-carelessly dressed, typical Saxon Englishman in appearance, generations
-of his family, settled in America since the Puritan days, having
-undergone no change.
-
-"Traps all there, Jaggs?"
-
-"Yes, sir, everything," said the man confidentially, "and oh! sir--"
-
-"That will do. Say what you have to say when I return: I'm late. Take
-my card up to the Contessa," he continued, turning sharply to the
-servant; and there was so much stern decision in his manner that the
-door was held wide, and the artist entered.
-
-Meanwhile a few words passed in the drawing-room.
-
-"Who's that fellow, Tina?" said the man too small, in "The Emperor's"
-estimation, for Iago.
-
-The Contessa had sunk back in her lounge, and a listless, weary air had
-come over her face like a cloud, as she said, with a slight shrug of her
-shoulders--
-
-"Mr. Dale's man."
-
-"Who the dickens is Mr. Dale?"
-
-Twenty years of life in London society had so thoroughly Anglicised
-Conte Cesare Dellatoria, that his conversation had become perfectly
-insular, and the Italian accent was only noticeable at times.
-
-"You know--the artist whom we visited."
-
-"Oh, him! I'd forgotten. That his litter?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"Humph! I haven't much faith in English artists. Better have waited
-till we went to Rome in the winter. Why, Tina, you look lovely this
-morning. That dress suits you exactly, beloved one."
-
-He bent down and kissed the softly rounded cheek, with the effect that
-the lady's dark brows rose slightly, but enough to make a couple of
-creases across her forehead. Then, as a dull, cracking noise, as of the
-giving of some form of stay or stiffening was heard, the gentleman rose
-upright quickly, and glanced at himself in one of the many mirrors.
-
-"Well, make him do you justice. But no--he cannot."
-
-"You are amiable this morning," said the lady contemptuously.
-
-"Always most amiable in your presence, my queen," he replied.
-
-"Oh, I see! You are going out?"
-
-"Yes, dearest. By the way, don't wait lunch, and I shall not be back to
-dinner."
-
-"Do you dine with Lady Grayson?"
-
-The Conte laughed.
-
-"Delightful!" he cried. "Jealousy. And of her dearest, most
-confidential friend."
-
-"No," said the lady quietly. "I have only one confidential friend."
-
-"Meaning me. Thank you, dearest."
-
-"Meaning myself," said the lady to herself. Then haughtily: "Yes?"
-
-This to one of the servants who brought in a card on a waiter.
-
-"Caller?" exclaimed the Conte. "Here, stop a moment; I've an
-engagement;" and he hurried out through the back drawing-room, while the
-lady's eyes closed a little more as she took the card from the silver
-waiter, and sat up, listening intently, as she said in a low voice--
-
-"Where is Mr. Dale?"
-
-"In the library, my lady."
-
-There was a pause, during which the Contessa turned her head toward the
-back room, and let her eyes pass over the preparations that had been
-made for her sitting.
-
-"Move that easel a little forward," she said.
-
-The man crossed to the back room and altered the position of the tripod
-and canvas.
-
-"A little more toward the middle of the room."
-
-At that moment there was the faintly heard sound of a whistle, followed
-by the rattle of wheels, which stopped in front of the house. A few
-moments later the rattle of the wheels began again, and there was the
-faint, dull, heavy sound of the closing front door.
-
-"I think that will do," said the Contessa carelessly. "Show Mr. Dale
-up."
-
-The man left the room, and the change was instantaneous. His mistress
-sprang up eager and animated, stepped to one of the mirrors, gave a
-quick glance at her flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes, laid her hand for
-a moment upon her heaving bosom, and then hurriedly resumed her seat,
-with her head averted from the door. She took up a book, with which she
-half screened her face, the hand which held open the leaves trembling
-slightly from the agitation imparted by her quickened pulses.
-
-The door opened silently, and the servant announced loudly--"Mr. Dale,"
-and withdrew.
-
-The artist took a step or two forward, and then waited for a sign of
-recognition, which did not come for a few moments, during which there
-was a quick nervous palpitation going on in the lady's temples.
-
-Then she rose quickly, letting fall the book, and advanced towards the
-visitor.
-
-"You are late," she said, in a low, deep, emotional voice.
-
-"I beg your ladyship's pardon," said Dale, looking wonderingly, and with
-all an artist's admiration for the beautiful in nature, at the glowing
-beauty of the woman whose eyes were turned with a soft appealing look in
-his, while the parted lips curved into a smile which revealed her purely
-white teeth.
-
-"I forgive you," she said softly, as she held out her hand--"now that
-you have come."
-
-Armstrong Dale's action was the most natural in the world. He was in
-London, and it was two years since he left Boston to increase his
-knowledge of the world of art. He took the hand held out to him, and
-for the moment was fascinated by the spell of the eyes which looked so
-strangely deep down into his own. Then he was conscious of the soft
-white hand clinging tightly to his with a pressure to which it had been
-a stranger since he left the States.
-
-CHAPTER FOUR.
-
-AN UNEXPECTED SCENE.
-
-Armstrong Dale walked up and down his grim-looking, soot-smudged studio,
-as if he had determined to wear a track on one side similar to that made
-by a wild beast in his cage.
-
-"I won't go again," he said; "it's a kind of madness. Heavens! how
-beautiful she is! And that man--that wretched, effete, miserable little
-piece of conceit, with his insolent criticisms of my work. I felt as if
-I could strangle him. If it had not been for her appealing looks, I
-should have had a row with him before now. I will not put up with it.
-But how she seems to hate him; how she--"
-
-"Bah! Brute! Idiot! Ass! Conceited fool! Because nature has given
-you a decent face, can't a handsome woman look at you without your
-thinking she admires you--can't she speak gently, and in her graceful
-refined way, without your thinking that she is in love with you?"
-
-"It's all right, Cornel, my darling! I've been a fool--a conceited
-fool; but I've got your sweet, innocent little face always before me,
-the remembrance of your dear arms about my neck, and your kisses--
-armour, all of them, to guard me against folly. Pish! Fancy and
-conceit! I will go, finish my painting, get it exhibited if I can, and
-pile up Philistine gold as spoil to bear home to her who is to be my
-very own."
-
-It was the third time of making this declaration, and, full of his
-self-confidence, Dale made his way for the fourth time to Portland
-Place, to find his pulses, which had been accelerating their rate, calm
-down at once, for his reception by the Contessa was perfect, but there
-was a mingling of annoyance with his satisfaction on finding that his
-hostess was not alone.
-
-Lady Grayson, one of Valentina's greatest intimates, was there, a
-handsome, arch-looking woman, widow of a wealthy old general, who, after
-a long life of warfare in the East, had commenced another in the West,
-but this was not even of seven years' duration before he fell.
-
-Lady Grayson smiled sweetly upon the artist as he entered; and he felt
-that there was as much meaning in her words as in her looks.
-
-"I forgot this was your sitting day, Tina. Do you know, I thought
-ladies always had to go to an artist's studio to be painted. There, I
-suppose you two want to be alone?"
-
-"Pray, don't go," said Valentina calmly. "I do not suppose Mr. Dale
-will mind you being present."
-
-"I? Not at all," said Armstrong. "It will not make any difference to
-me."
-
-"Indeed!" said the lady archly, "I thought you might both want to talk."
-
-Armstrong Dale turned to his palette and brushes; and, as the Contessa
-took up her position, he crossed to the window, half-closed the
-shutters, and drew a curtain, so as to get the exact light upon his
-sitter, whose eyes had met those of her dearest friend, and a silent
-skirmish, none the less sharp for no words being spoken, went on.
-
-Dale returned to the front of his easel, and after a few words of
-request to his sitter respecting her position, to which she responded by
-a pained look, which made him shiver, he began to paint.
-
-"Oh, how clever!" cried Lady Grayson, who had resumed her seat.
-
-"Then she is waiting to see Cesare," thought the Contessa, smiling at
-her friend.
-
-"Did you mean that dab I just made with my brush, Lady Grayson?" said
-Armstrong coldly.
-
-"Fie! to speak so slightingly of your work. Dab, indeed! why, I have
-had lessons in painting and ought to know. Every touch you give that
-canvas shows real talent."
-
-"And with all due respect, Lady Grayson, I, as a man who has studied
-hard in New York, Paris, Rome, and here in London, confidently say that
-you are no judge."
-
-"I declare I am, sir," cried Lady Grayson merrily. "The fact is, you
-are too modest.--Don't you think he is far too modest, dear?"
-
-"I am debarred from entering into the discussion," said the Contessa,
-with a fixed smile.
-
-"Then I must do all the talking.--Capital! The portrait grows more like
-at every touch. By the way, Mr. Dale, how is your big picture getting
-on--the one I saw at your studio?"
-
-In spite of her self-command, Valentina turned pale, and a flash darted
-from her eyes.
-
-She at his studio!
-
-Then she drew a long breath, the light in her eyes grew fixed, and there
-was a peculiar hardening in her smile, as Armstrong went on painting,
-and said calmly--
-
-"The large mythological study I showed you and the Conte?"
-
-"Yes, that one," said Lady Grayson, who, in spite of her assurance, did
-not dare to look at her friend, whose smile grew a little harder now,
-though there was a feeling of triumph glowing at her heart, as she
-detected her friend's slip.
-
-"Badly," said Armstrong quietly. "I beg your pardon, Lady Dellatoria;
-that smile is too hard. Are you fatigued?"
-
-"Oh no," she replied; and the smile he was trying to transfer to the
-canvas came back with a look which he avoided, and he continued
-hastily--
-
-"I cannot satisfy myself with my sitters. I want a good--a beautiful,
-intense-looking--face, full of majesty, passion, and refinement; but the
-models are all so hard and commonplace. I can find beautiful women to
-sit, but there is a vulgarity in their faces where I want something
-ethereal or spiritual."
-
-"Why not get the Contessa to sit?"
-
-"Or Lady Grayson?" said Valentina scornfully.
-
-"Oh, I should sit for Mr. Dale with pleasure."
-
-"My dear Henriette, how can you be so absurd?"
-
-"Oh, but I do not mean until you have quite done with him, dear."
-
-"You would not do," said Dale bluntly.--"Quite still now, please, Lady
-Dellatoria."
-
-"Alack and alas! not to be beautiful. But would your present sitter
-do?"
-
-"I should not presume to ask Lady Dellatoria to sit for a study in a
-picture to be publicly exhibited," said the young man coldly.
-
-"But you--so famous.--Ah, here is the Conte!"
-
-"Yes; what is it?" said Dellatoria, entering. "Want me?"
-
-"I knew it," thought the Contessa. "It was an appointment."
-
-"Yes, to judge. That picture of Mr. Dale's. You know--the one we saw
-that day at his studio."
-
-The Conte's eyes contracted a little, and he glanced at his wife, whose
-face was calm and smiling.
-
-"Oh yes, I remember," he said--then, in an aside, "You little fool.--
-What about it?" he added aloud.
-
-"Mr. Dale can't find a model who would do for Juno. I was suggesting
-that dearest Valentina should sit."
-
-"Very good of you, Lady Grayson," said the Conte shortly; "but her
-ladyship does not sit for artists."
-
-"And Mr. Dale does not wish her ladyship to do so, sir," said the
-artist, as haughtily as the Conte.
-
-"There, I've said something wrong," cried Lady Grayson. "Poor me! It's
-time I went. I had no business to stay and hinder the painting. Good
-morning, Mr. Dale. Good-bye, Valentina, dear. Ask the Conte to forgive
-me."
-
-She bent down and kissed the beautiful face, which did not wince, but
-there was war between two pairs of eyes. Then, turning round, she held
-out her hand.
-
-"Good-bye, dreadful man. I'm too awfully sorry I cannot give you a lift
-on my way back to the park."
-
-"No, thanks. By-the-by, yes; I want to go to Albert Gate. Would it be
-taking you out of your way?"
-
-"Oh no. Delighted. My horses don't have half enough to do."
-
-"Then come along."
-
-Armstrong could not help glancing at the couple as they crossed towards
-the door; and then as he turned back to the canvas his heart began to
-beat painfully, for he heard a peculiar hissing sound as of a long deep
-breath being drawn through teeth closely set, and a dangerous feeling of
-pity entered his breast. He could not paint, but stood fixed with the
-brush raised, completely mastered by the flood of thought which rushed
-through his brain. He saw plainly how great cause there was for the
-coldness and contempt with which the Contessa viewed her husband, and he
-realised fully the truth of the rumours he had heard of how she--a
-beautiful English girl--had been hurried into a fashionable marriage
-with this contemptible, wealthy, titled man. What else could come of it
-but such a life as he saw too plainly that they led!
-
-He fought against these thoughts, but vainly; and they only opened the
-way to others still more dangerous. The first time he had met Lady
-Dellatoria, when she visited his studio in company with her husband, she
-had seemed attracted to him, and he had felt flattered by the eagerness
-with which she listened to his words. Then came an invitation to dinner
-at Portland Place, for the discussion of his undertaking the portrait.
-That night, the Conte was called away to an engagement, and he was left
-in that luxurious drawing-room, talking to the clever, refined, and
-beautiful woman who seemed to hang upon his words.
-
-Soon after he went back to his studio half intoxicated by her smiles;
-but the next morning he had grown more himself, and had a long talk with
-Joe Pacey, his greatest intimate, and been advised to paint the portrait
-by all means, but to hit hard for price.
-
-"Do you no end of good, boy; but take care of yourself; she's the most
-beautiful woman in society."
-
-Dale had laughed contemptuously, accepted the commission, and matters
-had gone on till it had come to this. He had been forced to be a
-witness of the breach between husband and wife, the cruelty of the
-treatment she received, and he had heard that painful drawing in of the
-breath, as she sat there almost within touch. She, the suffering woman,
-who had from the first accorded to him what had seemed to be the warmest
-friendship; and now the blood rose to his brain, and his resolutions,
-his fierce accusations, appeared to have been all in vain.
-
-He dared not look round in the terrible silence which had ensued. He
-could only think that he was alone with the woman against whom his
-friend had warned him, and for the moment, in the giddy sensation that
-attacked him, he felt that he must rush from the room.
-
-Then he started, and the brush fell from his hand, for there was a quick
-movement in the chair on his left, and he turned sharply, to find
-Valentina's eyes filled with tears, but not dimmed so that he could not
-read the yearning, passionate look with which she gazed at him, as she
-said in a low, thrilling whisper--
-
-"You heard--you saw--all. Have you no pity for me--no word to say?"
-
-For a few moments not a word.
-
-The Contessa rose and took a step toward him, with her hands raised
-appealingly.
-
-"You do not--you cannot--understand," she half whispered, "or you would
-speak to me. Can you not see how alone I am in the world, insulted,
-outraged, by that man whose wife I was almost forced to become? Wife!"
-she cried, "no, his slave, loaded with fetters of gold, which cut into
-my flesh till my life becomes insufferable. Mr. Dale--Armstrong, I
-thought you sympathised with me in my unhappy state. Have I not shown
-you, since fate threw us so strangely together, that my life has been
-renewed that everything has seemed changed?"
-
-He looked at her wildly, and the palette he held fell upon the rich
-thick carpet in the struggle going on within his breast.
-
-"Are you dumb?" she whispered softly; "have you been blind to my
-sufferings?"
-
-"No, no!" he cried. "Indeed, I have not. But you must not speak like
-this. It is madness. I have seen and pitied. I have felt that your
-husband--"
-
-"Husband!" she said contemptuously.
-
-"Oh, hash!" he cried. "Lady Dellatoria, you are angry--excited. Yes, I
-see and know everything, but for your own sake, don't--for Heaven's
-sake, don't speak to me like this."
-
-"Why," she said bitterly, "are you not honest and true?"
-
-"No," he cried wildly. "It is mere folly. It has all been a terrible
-mistake my coming here. I cannot--I will not continue this work. It is
-impossible. The Conte insults me. He is dissatisfied. Lady
-Dellatoria, I cannot submit to all his--"
-
-He shrank from her, for her hand was laid upon his arm.
-
-"Yes," she said, as she raised her face towards his; "he insults you, as
-he insults me; he--poor, weak, pitiful creature--insults you who are so
-true and manly. I am not blind. I have seen all that you try to hide.
-You pity me; you have shown yourself my sympathetic friend. Yes, and I
-have seen more--all that you have tried so hard to hide in your
-veneration--your love for a despairing woman. Mr. Dale--Armstrong," she
-whispered--and her voice was low, tender, and caressing; her eyes
-seeking his with a passionate, yearning look, which thrilled him--"don't
-leave me now; I could not bear it."
-
-"Lady Dellatoria!" he panted wildly, as honour made one more stand in
-his behalf.
-
-"Valentina," she whispered, "who casts off all a woman's reserve for
-you, the first who ever taught her that, after all, there is such a
-thing as love in this weary world, and with it hope and joy."
-
-The hands which had rested upon his arm rose to his shoulders, and
-tightened about his neck, as she laid her burning face upon his breast.
-
-CHAPTER FIVE.
-
-LADY GRAYSON'S PURSE.
-
-With one quick motion, Armstrong threw Valentina back into her seat, and
-snatched up palette and brushes, mad with rage and shame, as he made an
-effort to go on painting. For the drawing-room door had been opened
-with a good deal of rattling of the handle, and he expected that the
-next minute he would have to turn and face the husband.
-
-But it was a woman's voice, full of irony and sarcasm, and he turned
-sharply, to see that the Contessa sat back in her chair with a strangely
-angry light in her dark eyes, gazing at Lady Grayson.
-
-"Pray forgive me, dear," said the latter mockingly. "So sorry to
-disturb you. I was obliged to come back, for I have lost my purse. Did
-I leave it here?"
-
-"How could you have left it here?" said the Contessa coldly, as she
-quivered beneath her friend's gaze.
-
-"I thought, love, that perhaps I had drawn it out with my handkerchief.
-It is so tiresome to lose one's purse; is it not, Mr. Dale?"
-
-"Worse, madam, not to have one to lose," said Armstrong, who was placing
-his brushes in their case.
-
-"How droll you are," said Lady Grayson; "as if anybody except a beggar
-could be without a purse. But surely you have not done painting the
-portrait?"
-
-"Yes, Lady Grayson, I have done painting the portrait," replied Dale
-gravely.
-
-"And all through my interruption. Oh, my dearest Valentina, how could I
-be so indiscreet as to come and interrupt your charming sitting."
-
-"Would it be a sin to strangle this mocking wretch, who is triumphing
-over her shame and my disgrace?" thought Dale.
-
-The Contessa was silent, and the situation growing maddening, when Lady
-Grayson suddenly exclaimed--"Why, there! I told the dear Conte that I
-felt sure I had dropped it here; and when I am influenced about anything
-happening, as I was in this case, I am pretty sure to be right."
-
-She said this meaningly, with a smile at the other actors in the scene,
-and then took a few steps toward the couch she had occupied, and,
-picking from it the missing purse, held it up in triumph, and with her
-eyes sparkling with malicious glee.
-
-"I am so glad," she cried; "I was so sure. Goodbye once more, dearest
-Valentina. Good morning, Mr. Dale. Oh, you fortunate man," she
-continued, gazing at the canvas. "To paint like that. Ah, well,
-perhaps it may be my turn next," she added, with a mocking glance at the
-Contessa. "What, you going too, Mr. Dale? Then I did spoil the
-sitting."
-
-"No, madam," said Armstrong coldly; "your arrival was most opportune.
-Lady Dellatoria, my man shall come for the canvas."
-
-Valentina darted a wildly reproachful look at him, which he met for a
-moment, flushed, and turned from with a shiver.
-
-"May I see you to your carriage, Lady Grayson?" he said.
-
-"Oh, thank you, Mr. Dale: if you would. Goodbye, dearest," she cried,
-with a triumphant mocking look at the fierce, beautiful face. "You must
-let me drop you at your studio, Mr. Dale," she continued; and as the
-door closed behind them, Valentina started from her chair to press her
-hands to her temples, uttering a low, piteous moan.
-
-"Cast off! and for her!" she cried wildly. "She has always been trying
-to lure him from me--him--my husband; and she could not rest in her
-suspicions without coming back."
-
-She ran to the window to stand unseen, gazing down, and to her agony she
-saw Dale step into the carriage, take his seat beside Lady Grayson, and
-be carried off.
-
-Valentina turned from the window with her face convulsed, but it grew
-smooth and beautiful, and there was a dreamy look in her eyes, and a
-smile upon her parted, humid lips.
-
-"I am mad," she said to herself, with a mocking laugh. "He care for
-her! Absurd! He loves me! In his brave fight he struggled hard, but--
-he loves me. His arms did hold me to his breast; his lips did press
-mine. And she?--poor weak fool, with her transparent trick, to return
-and play the spy. Let her know, and have a hold upon me, and defy me
-about Cesare. She will threaten me some day if I revile her. Poor
-fool! I am the stronger--stronger than ever now. I could defy the
-world, for, in spite of his cold looks, his anger against himself--he
-loves me."
-
-She raised her eyes and stood looking straight before her for some
-moments, and then started, but recovered herself and smiled as she gazed
-at the figure before her in one of the mirror-filled panels of the room.
-
-For she saw reflected there a face and figure that she felt no man could
-resist, and the smile upon her face grew brighter, the dreamy look
-intensified, as she murmured--
-
-"At last! After these long, barren, weary years, love, the desire of a
-woman's life;" and closing her eyes, she slowly extended her arms as, in
-a whisper soft as the breath of eve, she murmured, "At last! Come back
-to me, my love--my life--my god."
-
-CHAPTER SIX.
-
-WHAT PACEY SAW IN THE CLOUDS.
-
-Three weeks soon pass in busy London, but to Armstrong Dale the
-twenty-one days which ensued after the scene at Portland Place were like
-months of misery.
-
-Stern in his resolve to avoid all further entanglement, and to keep
-faith to her whom in his heart of hearts he loved, he shut himself up in
-his studio, and made a desperate attack upon his great mythological
-picture, a broad high canvas, at which Keren-Happuch stared
-open-mouthed, when she went into the studio every morning "to do Mr.
-Dale up"--a feat which consisted in brushing the fluff about from one
-corner to another, and resulted in a good deal of sniffing, and the
-lodging of more dust upon casts, ledges, furniture, and above all, upon
-Keren-Happuch's by no means classical features, where it adhered,
-consequent upon a certain labour-and-exercise-produced moisture which
-exuded from the maiden's skin.
-
-"I can't help looking smudgy," she used to say; and directly after,
-"Comin', mum," for her name was shouted in an acid voice by Mrs.
-Dunster, the elderly lady who let the studio and rooms in Fitzroy Square
-to any artist who would take them for a time.
-
-But the poor little slavey was Keren-Happuch to that lady alone. To
-Armstrong she was always Miranda, on account of her friend, the
-dirty-white cat of the kitchen; to his artist friends such names as
-seemed good to them, and suited to their bizarre thoughts.
-
-To Armstrong one morning came Keren-Happuch, as he was painting out his
-previous day's work upon his great picture, and she stood staring with
-her mouth open.
-
-"Oh, Mr. Dale, sir, what a shame! What would Miss Montmorency say?"
-
-"What about, Miranda?"
-
-"You a-smudging out her beautiful figure as you took such pains to
-paint. Why, she was a-talking to me 'bout it, sir, when she was a-goin'
-yesterday, and said she was goin' to be Queen June-ho at the 'cademy."
-
-"But she will not be, Miranda," said Armstrong sadly; "it was execrable.
-Ah, my little lass, what a pity it is that you could not stand for the
-figure."
-
-"Me, sir! Oh, my!" cried the girl, giggling. "Why, I'm a perfect
-sight. And, oh!--I couldn't, you know. I mustn't stop, sir. I on'y
-come to tell you I was opening the front top winder, and see your funny
-friend, Mr. Pacey, go into Smithson's. He always do before he comes
-here."
-
-"Keren-Happuch!" came faintly from below.
-
-"Comin', mum," cried the girl, and she dashed out of the studio.
-
-"Poor, patient little drudge!" said Armstrong, half aloud. "Well
-washed, neatly clothed, spoken to kindly, and not worked to death, what
-a good faithful little lassie she would be for a house. I wish Cornel
-could see her, and see her with my eyes."
-
-He turned sharply, for there was a step--a heavy step--on the stair, and
-the artist's sad face brightened.
-
-"Good little prophetess too. Here's old Joe at last. Where's the
-incense-box?"
-
-He took a tobacco-jar from a cupboard and placed it upon the nearest
-table, just as the door opened and a big, heavy, rough, grey-haired man
-entered, nodded, and, placing his soft felt hat upon his heavy stick,
-dropped into an easy-chair.
-
-"Welcome, little stranger!" cried Armstrong merrily. "Why tarried the
-wheels of your chariot so long?"
-
-There was no answer, but the visitor fixed his deeply set piercing eyes
-upon his brother artist.
-
-"Was there a smoke somewhere last night, old lad, and the whisky of an
-evil brew?"
-
-"No!" said the visitor shortly.
-
-"Why, Joe, old lad, what's the matter? Coin run out?"
-
-"No!"
-
-"But there is something, old fellow," said Armstrong. "Can I help you?"
-And, passing his brush into the hand which held his palette, he grasped
-the other by the shoulder.
-
-"Don't touch me," cried the visitor angrily, and he struck Armstrong's
-hand aside.
-
-There was a pause, and then the latter said gravely--
-
-"Joe, old fellow, I don't want to pry into your affairs, but if I can
-counsel or help you, don't shrink from asking. Can I do anything?"
-
-"Yes--much."
-
-"Hah! that's better," cried Armstrong, as if relieved. "What's the good
-of an Orestes, if Pú does not come to him when he is in a hole! But you
-are upset. There's no hurry. Fill your pipe, and give me a few words
-about my confounded picture while you calm down. Joe, old man, it's
-mythological, and it's going to turn out a myth. Isn't there a woman in
-London who could sit for my Juno?"
-
-"Damn all women!" cried the visitor, in a deep hoarse tone.
-
-"Well, that's rather too large an order, old fellow. Come, fill your
-pipe. Now, let's have it. What's wrong--landlady?"
-
-The eyes of the man to whom he had been attracted from his first arrival
-in London, the big, large-hearted, unsuccessful artist, who yet
-possessed more ability than any one he knew, and whose advice was
-eagerly sought by a large circle of rising painters, were fixed upon him
-so intently that the colour rose in Armstrong Dale's cheeks, and, in
-spite of his self-control, the younger man looked conscious.
-
-"Then it's all true," said Pacey bitterly.
-
-"What's all true?" cried Dale.
-
-"Armstrong, lad, I passed a bitter night, and I thought I would come
-on."
-
-The young artist was silent, but his brow knit, and there was a
-twitching about the corner of his eyes.
-
-"I sat smoking hard--ounces of strong tobacco; and in the clouds I saw a
-frank, good-looking young fellow, engaged to as sweet and pure a woman
-as ever breathed, coming up to this hell or heaven, London, whichever
-one makes of it, and going wrong. Ulysses among the Sirens, lad; and
-they sang too sweetly for him--that is, one did. The temptation was
-terribly strong, and he went under."
-
-Armstrong's brow was dark as night now, and he drew his breath hard.
-
-"Do you know what that meant, Armstrong? You are silent. I'll tell
-you. It meant breaking the heart of a true woman, and the wrecking of a
-man. He had ability--as a painter--and he could have made a name, but
-as soon as he woke from his mad dream, all was over. The zest had gone
-out of life. You know the song, lad--`A kiss too long--and life is
-never the same again.'"
-
-"I made you my friend, Joe Pacey," said Armstrong huskily, "but by what
-right do you dare to come preaching your parables here?"
-
-"Parable, man? It is the truth. Eight? I have a right to tell you
-what wrecked my life--the story of twenty years ago."
-
-"Joe!"
-
-There was a gripping of hands.
-
-"Ah! That's better. I tell you because history will repeat itself.
-Armstrong, lad, you have often talked to me of the one who is waiting
-and watching across the seas. Look at me--the wreck I am. For God's
-sake--for hers--your own, don't follow in my steps."
-
-Neither spoke for a few minutes, and then with his voice changed--
-
-"I can't humbug, Joe," said Armstrong. "Of course I understand you.
-You mean about--my commission."
-
-"Yes, and I did warn you, lad. It is the talk of every set I've been
-into lately. There is nothing against her, but her position with that
-miserable hound, Dellatoria, is well-known. He insults her with his
-mistresses time after time. Her beauty renders her open to scandal, and
-they say what I feared is true."
-
-"What? Speak out."
-
-"That she is madly taken with our handsome young artist."
-
-"They say that?"
-
-"Yes, and I gave them the lie. Last night I had it, though more
-definitely. I was at the Van Hagues--all artistic London goes there,
-and a spiteful, vindictive woman contrived, by hints and innuendoes, as
-she knew I was your friend, to let me know the state of affairs."
-
-"Lady Grayson?"
-
-"The same."
-
-"The Jezebel!"
-
-"And worse, lad. But, Armstrong, my lad--I have come then too late?"
-
-Pride and resentment kept Dale silent for a few moments, and then he
-said huskily--
-
-"It is false."
-
-"But it is the talk of London, my lad, and it means when it comes to
-Dellatoria's ears--Bah! a miserable organ-grinder by rights--endless
-trouble. Perhaps a challenge. Brutes who have no right to name the
-word honour yell most about their own, as they call it."
-
-"It is not true--or--there, I tell you it is not true."
-
-"Not true?"
-
-For answer Armstrong walked to the side of the studio, took a large
-canvas from where it stood face to the wall, and turned it to show the
-Contessa's face half painted.
-
-"Good," said Pacey involuntarily, "but--"
-
-"Don't ask me any more, Joe," said Dale. "Be satisfied that history is
-not going to repeat itself. I have declined to go on with the
-commission."
-
-"Armstrong, lad," cried Pacey, springing from his seat, and clapping his
-hands on the young man's shoulders to look him intently in the eyes.
-"Bah!" he literally roared, "and I spoiled my night's rest, and--Here:
-got any whisky, old man? 'Bacco? Oh, here we are;" and he dragged a
-large black briar-root, well burned, from his breast and began to fill
-it. Then, taking a common box of matches from his pocket--a box he had
-bought an hour before from a beggar in the street, he threw himself back
-in the big chair, lifted one leg, and gave the match a sharp rub on his
-trousers, lit up, sending forth volumes of cloud, and in an entirely
-different tone of voice, said quite blusteringly--
-
-"Now then, about that goddess canvas; let's have a smell at it. Hah!
-yes, you want a Juno--a living, breathing divinity, all beauty, scorn,
-passion, hatred. No, my lad, there are plenty of flesh subjects who
-would do as well as one of Titian's, and you could beat an Etty into
-fits; but there isn't a model in London who could sit for the divine
-face you want. Your only chance is to evolve it from your mind as you
-paint another head."
-
-"Yes; perhaps you are right," said Dale dreamily. "Sure I am. There,
-go in and win, my lad. You'll do it.--Hah! that's good whisky.--My dear
-old fellow, I might have known. I ought to have trusted you."
-
-"Don't say any more about it."
-
-"But I must, to ease my mind. I ought to have known that my young
-Samson would not yield to any Delilah, and be shorn of his manly
-locks.--Yes, that's capital whisky. I haven't had a drop since
-yesterday afternoon. A toast: `Confound the wrong woman.' Hang them,"
-he continued after a long draught, "they're always coming to you with
-rosy apples in their hands or cheeks, and saying, `Have a bite,' You
-don't want to paint portraits. You can paint angels from clay to bring
-you cash and fame. Aha, my goddess of beauty and brightness, I salute
-thee, Bella Donna, in Hippocrene!"
-
-"Oh, do adone, Mr. Pacey," said the lady addressed to wit,
-Keren-Happuch. "I never do know what you mean, I declare,"--(sniff)--"I
-wouldn't come into the studio when you're here if I wasn't obliged.
-Please, Mr. Dale, sir, here's that French Mossoo gentleman. He says,
-his compliments, and are you too busy to see him?"
-
-"No, Hebe the fair, he is not," cried Pacey. "Tell him there is a
-symposium on the way, and he is to ascend."
-
-"A which, sir? Sym--sym--"
-
-"Sym--whisky, Bella Donna."
-
-The girl glanced at Dale, who nodded his head, and she hurried out. The
-door opened the next minute to admit a slight little man, most carefully
-dressed, and whose keen, refined features, essentially French, were full
-of animation.
-
-"Ah, you smoke, and are at rest," he said. "Then I am welcome. Dear
-boys, both of you. And the picture?"
-
-He stood, cigarette in teeth, gazing at the large canvas for a few
-moments.
-
-"Excellent! So good!" he cried. "Ah, Dale, my friend, you would be
-great, but you do so paint backwards."
-
-"Eh?" cried Pacey.
-
-"I mean, my faith, he was much more in advance a month ago. There was a
-goddess here. Where is she now?"
-
-"Behind the clouds," said Pacey, forming one of a goodly size; and the
-others helped in a more modest way, as an animated conversation ensued
-upon art, Pacey giving his opinions loudly, and with the decision of a
-judge, while the young Frenchman listened to his criticism, much of it
-being directed at a flower-painting he had in progress.
-
-The debate was at its height, when the little maid again appeared with a
-note in her hand.
-
-"Aha!" cried Pacey, who was in the highest spirits--"maid of honour to
-the duchess--the flower of her sex again. Hah! how sweet the perfume of
-her presence wafted to my sense of smell."
-
-"Oh, do adone, please, Mr. Pacey, sir. You're always making game of me.
-I'll tell missus you call her the duchess--see if I don't. It ain't me
-as smells: it's this here letter, quite strong. Please, Mr. Dale, sir,
-it was left by that lady in her carriage."
-
-"Keren-Happuch!" came from below stairs as the girl handed Dale the
-note; and his countenance changed as he involuntarily turned his eyes to
-his friend.
-
-"Keren-Happuch!" came again.
-
-"Comin', mum," shouted the girl, thrusting her head for a moment through
-the ajar door, and turning back again.
-
-"Said there wasn't no answer, sir."
-
-"Keren-Happuch!"
-
-"A call from the Duchess of Fitzroy Square," said Pacey merrily.
-
-"No, sir, it was that Hightalian lady, her as is painted there," said
-the girl innocently, and pointing to the canvas leaning against the
-wall, as she ran out.
-
-"Confound her!" roared Pacey, springing to his feet, and turning upon
-his friend, with his eyes flashing beneath his shaggy brows; "is there
-no such thing as truth in this cursed world?"
-
-"What do you mean?" cried Dale hotly, as he crushed the scented note in
-his hand.
-
-"Samson and Delilah," said Pacey, with savage mockery in his tones.
-"Here, Leronde, lad," he continued, taking up his glass, "a toast for
-you--Vive la gallantry. Bah!"
-
-He lifted the glass high above his head, but did not drink. He gave
-Armstrong a fierce, contemptuous look, and dashed the glass into the
-grate, where it was shivered to atoms.
-
-CHAPTER SEVEN.
-
-THE SCENTED NOTE.
-
-Leronde stood for a moment watching his friends excitedly; and then, as
-Pacey moved towards the door, he sprang before it.
-
-"No, no!" he cried; "you two shall not quarrel. I will not see it.
-You, my two artist friends who took pity on me when I fly--I, a
-communard--for my life from Paris. You, Pacie, who say I am brother of
-the crayon, and help me to sell to the dealaire; you, Dale, dear friend,
-who say, `Come, ole boy, and here is papaire and tobacco for cigarette,'
-and at times the dinner and the bock of biere, and sometimes wine--you
-shake hands, both of you. I, Alexis Leronde, say you muss."
-
-"Silence!" roared Pacey. "Whoever heard of good coming of French
-mediation?"
-
-"Be quiet, Leronde," cried Armstrong firmly. "Joe, old fellow, let me--
-a word--explain."
-
-"Explain?" growled Pacey, as the young Parisian shrugged his shoulders
-and stood aside to begin rolling up a cigarette with his thin deft
-fingers.
-
-"Stop, Joe!" cried Armstrong, "you shall not go. The letter is some
-request about the picture--for another artist to finish it. Here, read
-it, and satisfy yourself."
-
-He tore open the scented missive, glanced at it, and was about to hand
-it over to his friend; but a few words caught his eye, and he crushed
-the paper in his hand, to stand flushed and frowning before his friend.
-
-"All right: I see," said the latter, with a bitter, contemptuous laugh.
-"We're a paltry, weak lot, we men. Poor little daughter of the stars
-and stripes across the herring-pond! I'm sorry, for I did think I could
-believe your word."
-
-"Dear boys--ole men!" cried Leronde, advancing once more to play
-mediator.
-
-"Shut up!" roared Pacey, so fiercely that the young Frenchman frowned,
-folded his arms across his chest, and puffed out a cloud of smoke in
-defiance.
-
-"Joe, I swear--"
-
-"Thank you," said Pacey ironically. "I can do enough of that as I go
-home;" and, swinging open the door, he strode out and went downstairs,
-whistling loudly the last popular music-hall air.
-
-"Aha! he flies," cried Leronde, biting through his cigarette, the
-lighted end falling to the floor, while he ground up the other between
-his teeth. "I go down. He insult me--he insult you, my dear friend. I
-pull his nose on ze door mat, and say damn."
-
-"Be quiet, lad!" cried Armstrong fiercely. "It is nothing to do with
-you. It is my affair."
-
-"Yes, I understand, dear ole man," said Leronde, placing his fingers to
-his lips, and nodding his head a great deal, while Armstrong stood
-dreamy and thoughtful, frowning, as if undecided what to do. "I know I
-am French--man of the whole world, my friend. I love the big Pacie. So
-good, so noble, but he is not young and handsome. The lady, she
-prefaire my other good friend. What marvel? And the good Pacie is
-jealous."
-
-"No, no; you do not understand."
-
-"But, yes. Cherchez la femme! It is so always. They make all the
-mischief in the great world, but we love them always the same."
-
-"I tell you that you do not understand," cried Armstrong angrily.
-
-"Well, no; but enough, my friend. Ah, there is so much in a lettaire
-that is perfumed. I do not like it; you two are such good friends--my
-best friends; you, the American, he, the big honest Jean Bull. I do not
-like you to fight, but there, what is it?--a meeting for the honour in
-Hyde Park, a few minutes wiz the small sword, a scratch, and then you
-embrace, and we go to the dejeuner better friends than before. You are
-silent. I will make another cigarette."
-
-"I was thinking," said Dale slowly.
-
-"What--you fear to ask me to be your second? Be of good courage, my
-friend. I will bear your cartel of defiance, and ask him who is his
-friend."
-
-"Bah!" ejaculated Dale, so roughly that Leronde frowned. "There, don't
-take any notice of me, old fellow," he cried. "Sit down and smoke. You
-will excuse me."
-
-Leronde bowed, and Armstrong hurried into his inner room, where he
-smoothed out the note, and read half aloud and in a disconnected way:--
-
-"_How can you stay away--those long weary weeks--my unhappy state--force
-me to write humbly--appealingly--my wretched thoughts--Lady Grayson--her
-double looks of triumph over me--will not believe it of you--could not
-be so base for such a heartless woman as that--heartbroken--my first and
-only love--won from me my shameless avowal--not shameless--a love as
-true as ever given--for you so good and noble. In despair--no rest but
-in the grave--forgive your coldness. Come back to me or I shall die--
-die now when hope, love, and joy are before me. You must--you shall--I
-pray by all that is true and manly in your nature--or in my mad
-recklessness and despair I shall cast consequences to the winds and come
-to you_."
-
-Dale crushed up the letter once again, and as he stood frowning and
-thoughtful, he struck a match, lit the paper, and held it in his hand
-till it had completely burned out, scorching his hand the while. Then,
-going to the window, he blew the tinder out and saw it fall.
-
-"The ashes of a dead love," he muttered; and then quickly, "No, it was
-not love. The mad fancy of the moment. There, it is all over. Poor
-woman! if all she says is honest truth, she must fight it down, and
-forgive me if I have been to blame. Yes; some day I can tell her. She
-will not forgive me, for there is nothing to forgive. Poor little
-woman! Ah, if the one who loves us could see and know all--the life,
-the thoughts of the wisest and best man who ever breathed! Nature, you
-are a hard mistress. Well, that is over; but poor old Joe! He will
-find out the truth, though, and ask my pardon. Everything comes to the
-man who waits."
-
-He crossed to a desk lying on a table by his bed, opened it, took out a
-photograph, and gazed at it for a few moments before replacing it with a
-sigh.
-
-"You can be at rest, little one. Surely I am strong enough to keep my
-word."
-
-Then he started and bit his lip, for a hot flush came to his temples as
-the last words in the letter he had burned rose before him: "_cast
-consequences to the winds and come to you_."
-
-He shivered at the idea, as for the moment he saw the beautiful,
-passionate woman standing before him with her pleading eyes and
-outstretched hands.
-
-"No!" he cried aloud, "she would not go to the man who treats her with
-silence and--"
-
-"Did you call me, mon ami?" said a voice at the door.
-
-"No, old fellow; I'm coming," cried Dale; and then to himself, as one
-who has mastered self. "That is all past and gone--in ashes to the
-winds. Now for work."
-
-CHAPTER EIGHT.
-
-IN THE SCALES.
-
-"Nothing like hard work. I've conquered," said Dale to himself one
-morning, as he sat toiling away at his big picture, whose minor portions
-were standing out definitely round the principal figure, which had been
-painted in again and again, but always to be cleaned off in disgust, and
-was now merely sketched in charcoal.
-
-He was waiting patiently for the model who was to attend to stand for
-that figure--the figure only--for Pacey's idea had taken hold, and,
-though he could not dwell upon it without a nervous feeling of dread,
-and asking himself whether it was not dangerous ground to take, he had
-determined, as he thought, to prove his strength, to endeavour to
-idealise the Contessa's features for his Juno. It was the very
-countenance he wished to produce, and if he could have caught her
-expression and fixed it upon canvas that day when the Conte entered, so
-evidently by preconcerted arrangement with Lady Grayson, the picture
-would have been perfect.
-
-"It need not be like her," he argued; "it is the expression I want."
-
-He knew that in very few hours he could produce that face with its
-scornful eyes, but he always put it off.
-
-After a time, when the trouble there was not so fresh, it would be more
-easy--"and the power to paint it as I saw it then have grown faint," he
-added in despair, with the consequence that between the desire to paint
-a masterpiece, and the temptation to which he had been exposed, the face
-of Lady Dellatoria was always before him, sleeping and waking; though
-had he made a strong effort to cast out the recollection of those
-passionate, yearning eyes, the letters he received from time to time
-would have kept the memory fresh.
-
-"At last!" he cried that morning, as steps were heard upon the stairs.
-"But she has not a light foot. I remember, though: they told me that
-she was a fine, majestic-looking woman."
-
-There was a tap at the door.
-
-"Come in."
-
-Jupiter himself, in the person of Daniel Jaggs, thrust in his noble
-head.
-
-"All right, Emperor, come in," said Dale, going on painting, giving
-touches to the background of his Olympian scene, with its group of
-glowing beauties, who were to be surpassed by the majesty of the
-principal figure still to come. "What is it? Don't want you to-day."
-
-"No, sir. I knowed it was a lady day, but I've come with a message from
-one."
-
-"Not from Lady--"
-
-He ceased speaking, and his heart beat heavily. Jaggs had been to and
-from Portland Place with the canvas. Had she made him her messenger?
-
-"Yes, sir; from Lady Somers Town."
-
-"What?" cried Dale, with a sigh of relief, though, to his agony, he felt
-that he longed to hear from the Contessa again.
-
-"Lady Somers Town, sir; that's what Mr. Pacey used to call her. Miss
-Vere Montesquieu of the Kaiserinn."
-
-"Miss Vere Montesquieu!" said Dale contemptuously.
-
-"Well, that's what she calls herself, sir. Did you say what was her
-real name, sir?"
-
-"No, I didn't, but I thought it. Oh, by the way, Jaggs, I must have
-another sitting or two from you. We haven't quite caught the expression
-of Jupiter's lips."
-
-"No, sir, we haven't, sir," said the model, looking at the canvas
-wistfully. "I know azactly what you want, but it's so hard to put it
-on."
-
-"It is, Jaggs."
-
-"You want him to be looking as he would if he was afraid of his missus,
-and she'd just found him out at one of his games."
-
-"That's it."
-
-"Well, sir, I'll try again. Perhaps I can manage it next time. I was a
-bit on the other night, and I did get it pretty warm when I went home.
-I'll try and feel like I did then, next time I'm a settin'."
-
-"Yes, do," said Dale, who kept on with his work. "Ah, that's better.
-Well, you were going to say something. Is anything wrong?"
-
-"Well, sir, I'm only a poor model, and it ain't for me to presoom."
-
-"Lookers-on see most of the game, Jaggs. What is it?"
-
-"Well, sir, I was looking at Jupiter's corpus."
-
-"Eh? See something out of drawing?"
-
-"No, sir; your nattomy's all right, of course. Never see it wrong.
-You're splendid on 'ticulation, muskle, and flesh. But that's Sam
-Spraggs as sat for the body, wasn't it?"
-
-"Yes; I've fitted it to your head."
-
-"Well, sir, not to presoom, do you feel sure as it wouldn't be more
-god-like, more Jupitery as you may say, if you let me set, painted that
-out, and give the head the proper body. Be more nat'ral like, wouldn't
-it?"
-
-"No. What's the matter with that?--the composition of a more muscular
-man with your head is, I think, excellent."
-
-"But it ain't nat'ral like, sir. You see, Sam's too fat."
-
-"Oh no, Jaggs. He only looks as if Hebe and Ganymede had poured him out
-good potions of a prime vintage, and as if the honey of Hybla often
-melted in his mouth."
-
-"Well, sir, you knows best. Maria Budd says--"
-
-"Who?"
-
-"Miss Montesquieu, sir. She's old Budd's--the Somers Town
-greengrocer's--gal."
-
-"Humph! Idiot! Well, what message has she sent? Not coming again?"
-
-"No, sir. She's very sorry, sir; but she's got an engagement to early
-dinner at Brighton to-day, and won't only be back in time to take her
-place in the chorus to-night."
-
-"Confound the woman! I shall never get the figure done. Do you know of
-any one else, Jaggs?"
-
-"No, sir; and I'm afraid that you won't after all be satisfied with
-her."
-
-"All, well, you needn't wait. Seen Mr. Pacey lately?"
-
-"Yes, sir. Looks very ill, he do. Good morning, sir."
-
-"Good morning."
-
-"Beg pardon, sir; but my missus--"
-
-"There, there, I don't want to hear a long string of your inventions,
-Jaggs. How much do you want?"
-
-"Oh, thankye, sir. If you could manage to let me have five shillings on
-account.--Thankye, sir. You are a gentleman."
-
-"The Emperor" departed, winking to himself as if he had something on his
-mind; and Dale threw down brushes and palette, sat back with his hands
-clasped behind his head, gazing at the blank place in his great canvas,
-till by slow degrees it was filled, and in all her majestic angry beauty
-Juno stood there, with her attendants shrinking and looking on, while
-she seemed to be flashing at her lord lightnings more terrible than
-those he held in his hand.
-
-The face, the wondrous figure, in all its glow of mature womanhood, were
-there; and then the eyes seemed to turn upon Dale a look of love and
-appeal to him to think upon her piteous state, vowed to love and honour
-such a man as that.
-
-Armstrong shuddered and wrenched his eyes away, wondering at the power
-of his vivid imagination, which had conjured up before him the Contessa
-in all the pride of her womanly beauty; and strive how he might to think
-of her only in connection with his picture, as he felt that he could
-produce her exactly there, and make the group a triumph of his work, he
-knew that his thoughts were of another cast, and that, in spite of all,
-this woman had inspired him with a passion that enthralled his very
-soul.
-
-He started up, for the maid entered with a letter, and he fancied that
-she seemed to read his thoughts, as he took it and threw it carelessly
-on the table.
-
-He did not look at the address. There was the Conte's florid crest,
-face upward, and it lay there ready to be burned as soon as he left his
-seat, for the matches were over the fireless grate.
-
-Keren-Happuch had reached the door.
-
-"'Tain't scented up like some on 'em," she said to herself; and then she
-turned to look wistfully at the artist, whose eyes were fixed upon
-vacancy, for he was reading the letter in imagination. He knew every
-word of sorrowful reproach it would contain, for the letters were little
-varied. She would tell him of her solitary state, beg him to reconsider
-his decision, and ask him whether, in spite of the world and its laws,
-it was not a man's duty to take compassion upon the woman who loved him
-with all her heart. Yes: he could read it all.
-
-"Must get away," he said to himself. "Why not go back home, and seek
-for safety behind the armour of her innocency? My poor darling, I want
-to be true to you, but I am sorely tempted now. It cannot be love; only
-a vile, degrading passion from which I must flee, for I am--Heaven
-knows, how weak."
-
-"Ain't yer well, sir?" said Keren-Happuch, in commiserating tones.
-
-He started, not knowing that the girl was there.
-
-"Well? Oh yes, Miranda, quite well."
-
-"No, you ain't, sir, I know; and it ain't because you smokes too much,
-nor comes home all tipsy like some artisses does, for I never let you in
-when you wasn't just what you are now, the nicest gent we ever had
-here."
-
-"Why, you wicked little flatterer, what does this mean?" cried Dale
-merrily.
-
-"No, sir, and that won't do," said the girl. "I'm little, but I'm
-precious old, and I've seen and knows a deal. You ain't well, sir!"
-
-"Nonsense, girl! I'm quite well. There, run away."
-
-"No, sir, there ain't no need; she's out. There's no one at home but me
-and puss. I can talk to you to-day without her knowing and shouting
-after me. She 'ates me talking to the lodgers.--I knows you ain't
-well."
-
-"What rubbish, my girl! I'm well enough."
-
-"Oh no; you ain't, sir. I don't mean poorly, and wants physic, but ill
-with wherritin', same as I feels sometimes when I gets it extry from
-missus. I know what's the matter; you've got what Mr. Branton had when
-he spent six months over his 'cademy picture as was lovely, and they
-sent it back. He said it was the blues. That's what you've got,
-because you can't get on with yours, which is too lovely to be sent
-back. I know what a bother you've had to get a model for the middle
-there, and it worries you."
-
-"Well, yes, Miranda, my girl, I'll confess it does."
-
-"I knowed it," she cried, clapping her hands; "and just because you're
-bothered, none of the gents don't seem to come and see you now. Mr.
-Leerondee ain't been, and Mr. Pacey don't seem to come anigh you.
-Sometimes I feel glad, because he teases me so, and allus says things I
-don't understand. But I don't mind: I wish he'd come now and cheer you
-up."
-
-"Oh, I shall be all right, Mirandy, my little lassie, as soon--"
-
-"Yes, that you will, sir, because you must get it done, you know. It is
-lovely."
-
-"Think so?" said Dale, who felt amused by the poor, thin, smutty little
-object's interest in his welfare.
-
-"Think so! Oh, there ain't no thinking about it. I heard Mr. Pacey
-tell Mr. Leerondee that it was the best thing he ever see o' yours. I
-do want you to get it done, sir. It seems such a pity for that big bit
-in the middle not to be painted."
-
-"Yes, girl; but it must wait."
-
-"Mr. Dale, sir, you won't think anything, will you?"
-
-"Eh? What about?"
-
-"'Cause of what I'm going to say, sir," she said bashfully. "I do want
-you to get that picture well hung, sir, and make your fortune, and get
-to be a RúA."
-
-"Thank you. What were you going to say?"
-
-"Only, sir, as I wouldn't for any one else; no, not if it was for the
-Prince o' Wales, or the Dook o' Edinburgh hisself, but I would for you."
-
-"I don't understand you," said Dale, wondering at the girl's manner.
-
-"I meant, sir, as sooner--sooner--than you shouldn't get that picture
-done and painted proper, I'd come and stand for that there figure
-myself." Dale wanted to burst out laughing at the idea of the poor,
-ill-nurtured, grubby little creature becoming his model for the mature,
-graceful Juno; but there was so much genuine desire to help him, so much
-naive innocency in the poor little drudge's words, that he contained
-himself, and before he could think of how to refuse without hurting her
-feelings, there was a resonant double knock and ring at the front door.
-
-"Why, if it ain't the postman again," cried the girl. "He was here just
-now. I know: it's one o' them mail letters, as they calls 'em, from
-foreign abroad."
-
-Keren-Happuch was right, for she came panting up directly with a thin
-paper envelope in her hand, branded "Boston, UúSúA."
-
-"For you, sir," she said; and she looked at him wistfully, as in an
-emotional way he snatched the letter from her hand and pressed it to his
-lips.
-
-"Salvation!" he muttered, as he turned away to go to the inner room.
-"God bless you, darling! You are with me once again. I never wanted
-you worse."
-
-"It's from his sweetheart over acrost the seas," said Keren-Happuch, as
-she spread her dirty apron on the balustrade, so as not to soil the
-mahogany with her hand as she leaned upon it to go down, sadly. "And
-he's in love, too; that's what's the matter with him. Puss, puss,
-puss!"
-
-There was a soft mew, and a dirty-white cat trotted up to meet her, and
-leaped up to climb to her thin shoulders, and then rub its head
-affectionately against her head, to the disarrangement of her dirty cap.
-
-"Ah! don't stick your claws through my thin clothes.--Yes," she mused,
-"he's in love. Wonder what people feel like who are in love, and
-whether anybody 'll ever love me. Don't suppose any one ever will: I'm
-such a poor-looking sort o' thing. But it don't matter. You like me,
-don't you, puss? And them as is in love don't seem to be very happy
-after all."
-
-CHAPTER NINE.
-
-THE MODEL.
-
-Armstrong Dale did not hear the door close. Picture--the Contessa--
-everything was forgotten, and for the time he was back in Boston. For
-he had thrown himself into a chair, and torn open the envelope. But he
-could not rest like that. He wanted room, and he came back to begin
-striding about his studio, reading as he walked.
-
-But it did not seem to him like reading, for the words he scanned took
-life and light and tone as he grasped the pure, sweet, trusting words of
-the writer, breathing her intense love for the man to whom she had
-plighted her troth. And as in imagination he listened to the sweet
-breathings of her affection, and revelled in her homely prattle about
-those he knew, and her hopeful talk of the future, when he would have
-grown famous and returned home to the honours which would be showered
-upon him by his people--to the welcome for him in that one true
-throbbing heart, his own throbbed, too, heavily, and his eyes grew moist
-and dim.
-
-"God bless you, darling!" he cried passionately; "you have saved me when
-I was tottering on the brink and ready to fall. The touch of your dear
-hand has drawn me back when all was over, as I thought. I will keep
-faith with you, Cornel. Forgive me, love! Heaven help me; how could I
-be so mad!"
-
-There was a brightness directly after in his eyes, as he carefully
-bestowed the letter in his pocket-book and placed it in his breast.
-
-"And they say the day of miracles is past, and that there is no magic in
-the world," he cried proudly. "Poor fools! they don't know. Lie there,
-little talisman. You are only a scrap of paper stained with ink, but
-you are a charm of the strongest magic. Bah! It was all a passing
-madness, and I have won. What a silly, weak, morbid state I was in," he
-continued, as he stood in front of his picture, and snatched up palette
-and brushes. "Why, Cornel darling, you have burned up all the clouds
-with the bright sun of your dear love. And I can finish you now, my
-good old daub. Jupiter can easily have that hang-dog, cowardly,
-found-out look imported into his phiz. I feel as if I can see, and do
-it now. The nymphs are as good as anything I have done. I don't always
-satisfy myself, but that background is jolly. I've got so much light
-and sunshine into it, such a dreamy, golden atmosphere effect, that it
-brightens the whole thing, and what a nuisance it is that old Turner
-ever lived! If he had never been born, my background would have been
-grand. As it is--well, it's only an imitation. No, no; come, old
-fellow: say, a good bit of work by an honest student of old Turner's
-style. Yes," he continued, drawing back, "I think it will do. Even
-dear old Joe praised that; he said it wasn't so bad. Poor old chap! I
-wish we were friends again. And as for my Juno, I think I can manage
-her. Montesquieu shall come--esquieu--askew--no, not askew; I'll get
-her into a noble, dignified position somehow. I hope she has a good
-figure. While her face--why, Cornel, my darling, it shall be yours."
-
-He paused to stand thoughtfully before the great canvas, drawn out upon
-its easel into the best light cast down from the sky panes above, and
-let his mahlstick rest upon the picture just above the blank,
-paint-stained portion left for the principal figure.
-
-"Queer way of working," he said with a laugh, "finishing the
-surroundings before putting in the mainspring of my theme. That's
-hardly fair, though, for I painted my Juno first--ah! how many times,
-and rubbed her out. Never mind; she must come strong now to stand out
-well in front of these figures. She must--she shall."
-
-He stood there motionless for a few minutes; and then, quite eagerly--
-
-"Why not?" he said. "Too soft, sweet, and gentle-looking? Cornel,
-darling, it shall be an expiation of a fault, and some day in the future
-you shall stand before it and gaze in your own true face as I have
-painted you--made grand, crushing, majestic, full of scorn and contempt,
-as it would have been, had you stood face to face with me, awaking to
-the fact that I was utterly lost, unworthy of your love. I can--I
-will--paint that face, and that day, darling, when you turn to me with
-those questioning eyes, and tell me you could not have looked like this,
-you shall know the truth."
-
-The inspiration was there, and with wonderful skill and rapidity he
-began to sketch in the face glowing before him in his imagination. No
-model could have given him the power to paint in so swiftly those
-lineaments, which began to live upon the canvas as the hours went on.
-For he was lost to everything but the task before him, and he grew
-flushed and excited as the noble frowning brow threatened, and then by a
-few deft touches those wonderful liquid eyes began to blaze with
-passionate scorn. The ruddy, beautifully curved lips were parted,
-revealing the glistening teeth; and at last, how long after he could not
-tell, he shrank away from the great canvas, to gaze at the features he
-had limned, trembling, awe-stricken, knowing that his work was masterly,
-but asking himself whether the painting was his, or some occult
-spiritual deed of which he had been the mere animal mechanism, worked by
-the powers of evil to blast him for ever.
-
-His lips were parched, his tongue and throat felt dry with the fever
-which burned within him, as he stood trying to gather the courage to
-seize a cloth and wipe out the face that gazed at him and made him
-shrink in his despair.
-
-He dragged his eyes from the canvas, and looked wildly round the great
-studio, where all was silent as the grave. The bright light had passed
-away; and he knew that it must be about sunset, for all was cold and
-grey, save the shadows in the corners of the room, and they were black.
-Everything was growing dim and misty, save the face upon his canvas, and
-that stood out with its scornful, fierce anger, though, through it all,
-so wonderful had been the inspiration beneath whose influence he had
-worked, there was an intense look of passionate love and forgiveness;
-the eyes, while scornfully condemning and upbraiding, seemed to say, "I
-love you still, for you are and always will be mine."
-
-"Cornel!" he groaned. "Heaven help me! and I have fought so hard. Ah!"
-he cried, with a sigh of relief, for there were hurried footsteps on the
-stairs, and the fancied dimness of the studio seemed to pass away as
-little, meagre Keren-Happuch gave one sharp tap on the door, and then
-ran in, to stop short, looking wonderingly at the artist's ghastly,
-troubled face.
-
-"Oh, Mr. Dale, sir, you do work too hard," she cried reproachfully.
-Then, in an eager whisper, "It's all right, sir. The model's come. I
-told her she was too late for to-day, but she said she'd see you all the
-same."
-
-"Where is she?" said Armstrong, in a voice which startled him.
-
-"In the 'all, sir. I made her wait while I come to know if you'd see
-her. She's got on a thick wail, but sech a figger, sir. She'll do."
-
-"Send her up," said Dale, "but tell her I cannot be trifled with like
-this."
-
-"Yes, sir. I'll tell her you're in a horful rage 'cause she didn't come
-this morning."
-
-Dale hardly heard the words, but turned away as the girl left the room,
-to stand gazing at the face which had so magically sprung from the end
-of his brush; and he still stood gazing dreamily at the canvas when the
-door was once more opened, there was the rustling of a dress, and
-Keren-Happuch's voice was heard, saying snappishly--
-
-"There's Mr. Dale."
-
-Then the door was shut, and muttering, "Stuck-up, orty minx," the girl
-went down to her own region.
-
-Dale did not stir, but still stood gazing at the canvas, fascinated by
-his work. But his lips moved, and he spoke half-angrily, but in a weary
-voice.
-
-"I had given you up, Miss Montesquieu. I want you for this figure, but
-if you cannot keep faith with me--yes," he said, as his visitor stepped
-toward him, drawing off her veil--"for this."
-
-He turned sharply then, as if influenced in some unaccountable way, and
-started back in horror and despair.
-
-"Valentina!"
-
-"Armstrong!" came in a low, passionate moan, as she flung herself upon
-his breast--"at last, at last!"
-
-The palette and brushes dropped from his hands--he was but man--and she
-uttered a low sigh of content as his arms closed round her soft yielding
-form, and his lips joined hers in a long, passionate, clinging kiss.
-
-Then reason mastered once more, and he thrust her from him.
-
-"No, no," he gasped; "for God's sake, go! Why have you come?"
-
-"A cold welcome," she said, smiling. "I come to beg that you will grant
-his prayer."
-
-"I do not understand you."
-
-"My husband wrote begging you to reconsider your determination, and come
-to finish my portrait."
-
-"Impossible! He did not write."
-
-She pointed to the unopened letter lying upon a table, with the florid
-crest plainly showing.
-
-"I had not opened it," he said. "I thought--"
-
-"That it was from me. How cruel men can be! He asks you to come back."
-
-"At your persuasion?" cried Dale fiercely.
-
-"Yes, at my persuasion, and you will come. You must--you shall." She
-clung closer to him. "Armstrong," she whispered, "I cannot live without
-you. You have drawn me to you; I could bear it no longer;" and she held
-to him once more in spite of his repellent hands.
-
-"It is madness--your husband--your--your title--your fair fame as a
-woman."
-
-"Empty words to me now," she said in a low, thrilling whisper. "I could
-not stay. You are my world--everything to me now."
-
-"Woman, I tell you again, this is madness--your husband?"
-
-"With Lady Grayson, I believe. What does it matter? I am here--with
-you. Armstrong, am I to go on my knees to you? I will--you have
-humbled me so. Why are you so cruel, when you love me too?"
-
-"I--love you--no!"
-
-She laughed softly as, in spite of his shrinking, her arms enfolded him
-once more, and her words came in a low sweet murmur to his ear.
-
-"Yes; you love me--as wildly and passionately as I love you. I knew
-it--I could feel it, though you would not answer my appeals. Look," she
-whispered, "it is as I felt; you are always thinking of me. I am ever
-in your thoughts. But am I as beautiful as that? Yes: to you. But
-look from the picture to my eyes. They could not gaze so fiercely and
-scornfully as that. Now, tell me that you do not love me, and I was not
-in your thoughts."
-
-She pointed to the features, glowing--almost speaking, from the canvas--
-her faithful portrait, full of the angry majesty he had sought to
-convey.
-
-Alas! poor Cornel. Not a lineament was hers.
-
-Armstrong groaned.
-
-"Heaven help me!" he muttered. "Is it fate?"
-
-His hands repulsed her no longer, and he stood holding her at arm's
-length, gazing into the eyes which fascinated, lost to everything but
-her influence over him, till with a hasty gesture, full of anger, she
-shrank away and sought her veil from the floor.
-
-"Some one!" she whispered fiercely, for there was a step upon the stair.
-
-"The Conte," cried Dale, startled at the interruption.
-
-"Hide me, quick! That room," cried the Contessa; and she took a step
-toward it as she veiled her face. "No," she cried, turning proudly, and
-resisting an inclination to step behind the great canvas close to which
-she stood, "Let him see me. His faithlessness has divorced us, and
-given me to the man I love. You will protect me. Kill him if you wish.
-I am not afraid."
-
-This in a hasty whisper as the steps came nearer, and Valentina's eyes
-glistened through her veil as she saw the artist draw himself up, and
-take a step forward to meet the intruder.
-
-"Better that it should be so at once," she whispered. "Let him come."
-
-The door was thrown quickly open as she spoke.
-
-CHAPTER TEN.
-
-THERE IS ONLY ONE WAY.
-
-Armstrong's teeth and hands were clenched for the encounter with the
-angry husband who had tracked his wife to the studio, and he was ready
-to accept his fate, for he told himself that he could fight no more
-against his destiny. The woman had told him that he would defend her,
-and he must--he would.
-
-There was no feeling of dread, then, in his breast as he advanced to the
-encounter, but only to stop speechless with amazement as Pacey entered
-in his abrupt, noisy manner, to grasp his hand and clap him on the
-shoulder.
-
-"Armstrong, old man," he cried loudly, "I could not stand it any longer.
-You and I must be friends. I believe you told me the truth, lad, I do
-from my soul. La Bella Donna told me Miss Montesquieu was here, but I
-thought that wouldn't matter, as she wouldn't be sitting at this time."
-
-Dale could not speak: he was paralysed.
-
-"Don't hold off, old lad," said Pacey, in a low tone. "We must make it
-up. Any apology when she's gone."
-
-He turned sharply to where the Contessa stood, closely veiled, and
-nodded to her familiarly.
-
-"Glad you and Mr. Dale have come to terms. Many engagements on the
-way?"
-
-There was no reply, but the tall proud figure seemed to stiffen, and
-there was a flash of the eyes through the veil at Armstrong, who now
-recovered his voice, while his heart sank low within him.
-
-"Go now," he said, "at once."
-
-"Oh, Montesquieu won't mind my being here. But do you really--"
-
-Pacey stopped speaking, as he realised for the first time that it was
-not the model he had heard was sitting to his friend. He stared at her
-hard, as if puzzled, then at the canvas, where the beautiful sketch
-gazed at him fiercely, and he grasped in his own mind the situation.
-
-The paint was wet and glistening: this was the model who had been
-sitting for the face, and it could be none other than the Contessa.
-
-A change came over him on the instant. His brows knit, the free, noisy
-manner was gone, and he took off his hat, to say with quiet dignity, as
-he bent his head, but in a voice husky with the pain he felt--
-
-"I beg Lady Dellatoria's pardon for my rudeness. I was mistaken," and
-he turned to go.
-
-"Stay, sir," she cried, in her low, deep, and musical tones; "my visit
-to your friend is over. Mr. Dale, will you see me to my carriage? It
-is waiting."
-
-Valentina held out her hand, and, pale now with emotion, Armstrong
-advanced to the door, which he opened, and then offered his arm. This
-she took, and he led her down to the hall in silence.
-
-"Your imprudence has ruined you," he said then, bitterly, "and disgraced
-me in the eyes of my friend."
-
-"No," she said softly. "You can trust that man. He would die sooner
-than injure a woman because she loves. Now I am at rest. You will come
-to me, for I have won. You see," she continued, as Armstrong
-mechanically opened the door, and she stepped out proudly on to the
-steps, "I have no fear. Let the world talk as it will."
-
-A handsomely appointed carriage drew up, and the footman sprang down to
-open the door, while Dale, who moved as if he were in a dream, handed
-her in, she touching his arm lightly, and sinking back upon the
-cushions.
-
-"I shall expect you to-morrow then, Mr. Dale," she said aloud, "at the
-usual time." Then to the servant, "Home."
-
-Armstrong stood at the edge of the pavement, bareheaded, till the
-carriage turned the corner out of the square; and then, still as if in a
-dream, he walked in, closed the door, and ascended to the studio to face
-his friend.
-
-Pacey was standing with his hands behind him, gazing at the face upon
-the canvas. He did not stir when Dale took a couple of steps forward
-into the great, gloomy, darkening room, waiting for an angry outburst of
-reproaches.
-
-A full minute must have elapsed before a single word was uttered, and
-then Pacey said slowly, and in the voice of one deeply moved--
-
-"Is she as beautiful as this?"
-
-Dale started, and looked wonderingly at his friend.
-
-"I say, is she as beautiful as this?" repeated Pacey, still without
-turning his head.
-
-"Yes: I have hardly done her justice."
-
-"A woman to win empires--to bring the world to her feet," said Pacey
-slowly. "`Beautiful as an angel' is a blunder, lad. Such as she cannot
-be of Heaven's mould, but sent to drag men down to perdition.
-Armstrong, lad, I pity you. I suppose there are men who would come
-scathless through such a trial as this, but they must be few."
-
-There was another long pause, and Pacey still gazed at the luminous face
-upon the canvas.
-
-"Is that all you have to say?" said Dale at last.
-
-"Yes, that is all, man. How can I attack you now? I knew that you had
-been tempted, and, in spite of appearances, I believed your word. I
-thought you had not fallen, and that I had been too hasty in all I said.
-Now I can only say once more, I pity you, and feel that I must
-forgive."
-
-Dale drew a deep breath, which came sighing through his teeth as if he
-were in pain.
-
-"Let's talk Art now, boy," said Pacey, taking out his pipe, and, going
-to the tall mantelpiece, he took down the tobacco-jar, filled the bowl,
-lit up, and began to smoke with feverish haste, as he threw one leg over
-a chair, resting his hands upon the back, and gazing frowningly at the
-face, while Dale stood near him with folded arms.
-
-"From the earliest days men gained their inspiration in painting and
-sculpture from that which moved them to the core," said Pacey, slowly
-and didactically. "Yes, I believe in inspiration, lad. We can go on
-working, and studying, and painting, as you Yankees say, `our level
-best', but something more is needed to produce a face like that."
-
-He was silent again, and sat as if fascinated by the work before him.
-
-"What am I to say to you, lad?" he continued at last. "It is like
-sacrificing everything--honour, manhood, all a man should hold dear, to
-his art; but as a brother artist, what am I to say? I am dumb as a man,
-for I have seen her here and felt her presence. There was no need for
-me to look upon her face. It is beautiful indeed. I say that as the
-man. As the artist who has done so little for myself--"
-
-"So much for others," said Dale quickly.
-
-"Well, you fellows all believe in me and the hints I give, and some of
-you have made your mark pretty deep. Yes, as the man who has studied
-art these five and twenty years, I say this is wonderful. It did not
-take you long?"
-
-"No."
-
-"Of course not. There is life and passion in every touch. You must
-finish that, my lad, and we will keep it quiet. No one must see that
-but us till you send it in. Armstrong, boy, you are one of the great
-ones of earth. I knew that you had a deal in you, but this is all a
-master's touch."
-
-"You think it is so good, then?" said Dale sadly. "Think it good? You
-know how good it is. Better, perhaps, than you will ever paint again;
-but would to God, my lad, that you had not sunk so low to rise so high."
-
-Dale sank into a chair, and let his face fall forward upon his hands,
-while Pacey went on slowly, still gazing at the canvas.
-
-"Yes," he said, "it wanted that. All the rest is excellent. That bit
-of imitation of Turner comes out well. The man wants more feeling in
-the face--a little more of the unmasked--but this dwarfs all the rest,
-as it should. Armstrong, lad, it is the picture of the year. There,"
-he continued, "my pipe's out, and I think I'll go. But be careful, lad.
-Don't touch that face more than you can help, and only when she is
-here."
-
-Dale laughed bitterly.
-
-"Why do you laugh? Is it such bad advice?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-And he partly told his friend how the work was done--leaving out all
-allusion to Cornel--Pacey hearing him quietly to the end.
-
-"I am not surprised," he said at last. "What you say only endorses my
-ideas. Good-bye, lad; I'll go."
-
-He rose from the chair, tapped the ashes out of his pipe, looking at
-them thoughtfully, and picked up his hat from where he had cast it upon
-the dusty floor. He then turned to face Dale, holding out his hand, but
-the artist did not see it, and sat buried in thought.
-
-"Good-bye, old lad," said Pacey again.
-
-Dale sprang to his feet, saw the outstretched hand, and drew back,
-shaking his head.
-
-"Shake hands," said Pacey again, more loudly.
-
-"No," said Dale bitterly; "you cannot think of me as of old."
-
-"No; but more warmly perhaps, for there is pity mingled with the old
-friendship that I felt. I came here this afternoon, as schoolboys say,
-to make it up. I was in ignorance then; now I have eaten of the bitter
-fruit and know. Armstrong, lad, knowing all this, and as one who, with
-all his reckless Bohemianism and worldliness, has kept up one little
-habit taught by her long dead, how can I say `forgive me my trespasses'
-to-night if, with such a temptation as yours, I can't forgive?"
-
-Dale gazed at him wildly, and Pacey went on.
-
-"The bond between us two is stronger now, lad, so strong that I think it
-would take death to snap the cord. Good-bye. If you do not see me
-soon, it is not that we are no longer friends."
-
-Then their hands joined in a firm grip, and Pacey slowly left the room,
-muttering to himself as he passed out into the square--
-
-"Fallen so low, to rise so high. Yes, I must save him, and there is
-only one way in which it can be done."
-
-CHAPTER ELEVEN.
-
-JAGGS MAKES A DISCOVERY.
-
-Letter after letter, which had remained unanswered.
-
-"Their scent sickens me," Dale cried passionately, as he committed them
-to the flames unread, for he frankly owned to himself that he dare not
-read one, lest he should falter in the resolution he had made.
-
-For he had struggled hard to fight against his fate, and though tied and
-tangled by the threads which still clung to him, he had mockingly told
-himself that he was not mad enough to venture into the spider's web
-again.
-
-Then, twice over, he had hastily drawn a curtain in front of his great
-picture upon Keren-Happuch coming up to the studio to bring in a card--
-the Conte's--and bit his lip with rage and mortification as that
-gentleman was shown up, in company with Lady Grayson.
-
-The visit on the first occasion was to complain about Dale's curt
-refusal to go on with the picture; while the young artist haltingly gave
-as his reason that it was impossible for him to complete Lady
-Dellatoria's portrait on account of a large work that he was compelled
-to finish. And all the while Lady Grayson, with the reckless effrontery
-of her nature, looked at him mockingly, her eyes laughingly telling him
-that he was a poor weak coward, and that she could read him through and
-through.
-
-Then came the second visit with the wretched Italian, blindly, or
-knowingly, to use him as a screen for his own amours, almost imploring
-him to come.
-
-"Lady Dellatoria is so disappointed," he said volubly. "She takes the
-matter quite to heart. No doubt, Mr. Dale, there is a little vanity in
-the matter--the desire to be seen in the exhibition, painted by the
-famous young American artist."
-
-"There are plenty of men, sir, who would gladly undertake the
-commission," said Dale angrily. "I beg that you will not ask me again."
-
-"Mr. Dale, you are cruel," cried Lady Grayson. "Our poor Contessa will
-be desolate. Let me plead for you to come and finish the work."
-
-"Aha! yes," cried the Conte, wrinkling up his face, though it was full
-enough before of premature lines. "A lady pleads. You cannot refuse
-her."
-
-Dale gave the woman a look so full of contempt and disgust that she
-coloured and then turned away, shrugging her shoulders.
-
-"He is immovable," she said to the Conte.
-
-"No, no! Body of Bacchus! I understand;" and he placed his finger to
-his lips, and half closing his eyes, signed to Dale to step aside with
-him. "Mr. Dale," he whispered, "Lady Dellatoria has set her mind upon
-this, and I see now: a much more highly paid commission that you wish to
-do for some one. That shall not stand in the way. Come, I double the
-amount for which we--what do you name it? Ah, yes--bargained."
-
-Dale turned upon him fiercely.
-
-"No, sir!" he cried; "it is not a question of money. No sum would
-induce me to finish that portrait."
-
-"Ah, well: we shall see," said the Conte. "Do not be angry, my young
-friend. Lady Dellatoria will be eaten by chagrin. But we will discuss
-the matter no more to-day. Good morning."
-
-He held out his hand to Lady Grayson, but she did not take it. She
-moved toward Dale, and held out her gloved fingers.
-
-"Good morning, Mr. Dale," she said merrily. "You great men in oil are
-less approachable than a Prime Minister." Then in a low tone: "It is
-not true, all this show of opposition. I am not blind."
-
-She turned and gave her hand to the Conte, and they left the studio,
-Armstrong making no effort to show them out, but standing motionless
-till he heard the door close, when, with a gesture of contempt and
-disgust, he threw open the windows and lit his pipe.
-
-A minute later he had thrown the pipe aside and taken out Cornel's
-letter to read; but the words swam before his eyes, and he could only
-see the face hidden behind that curtain.
-
-"Poor little talisman!" he said, sadly apostrophising the letter, "you
-have lost your power. Evil is stronger than good, after all."
-
-"Good-bye, little one," he continued, "for ever. You would forgive me
-if you knew all, for I am drifting--drifting, and my strength has gone."
-
-Two days passed--a week, and hour by hour he had waited, fully expecting
-that Valentina would come. He shrank from the meeting, but felt that it
-must be, for her influence seemed to be over him sleeping or waking, her
-eyes always gazing into his.
-
-But she did not come. Only another note, and this he read in its
-brevity, for it contained but these words--
-
-"You will drive me to my death."
-
-"Or me to mine," he muttered, as he burned the letter; and then, in a
-raging desire to crush down the thoughts which troubled him, he turned
-to his work.
-
-"Never!" he cried fiercely. "I will not go. If she comes here--well,
-if she does. That mockery of a man will track her some day, and then,
-in spite of English law, there will be a meeting, and he will kill me.
-I hope so. Then there would be rest."
-
-The picture which he had now stubbornly set himself to finish, as if he
-were urged by some unseen power, progressed but slowly. "The Emperor"
-came to sit, and tried to mould his features into the desired aspect
-with more or less success; but, in spite of inquiries, and interview
-after interview with different models recommended by brother artists as
-suitable to stand for the figure, Dale's taste was too fastidious to be
-satisfied, and Juno's face alone looked scornfully from the canvas.
-
-Pacey had been again and again, but only in a friendly way, to chat as
-of old, sometimes bringing with him Leronde to gossip and fence with, at
-other times alone. No reference was made to the picture or the past.
-
-"I shall never finish it," said Dale, as he sat alone one day gazing at
-his canvas. "What shall I do--go abroad? Joe would come with me, and
-all this horrible dream might slowly die away."
-
-"No," he muttered, after a pause; "it would not die. Better seek the
-true forgetfulness. Do all men at some time in their lives suffer from
-such a madness as mine?"
-
-His musings were interrupted by a step upon the stairs, and he hastily
-drew the curtain before hi? canvas.
-
-A single rap, which sounded as if it had been given with the knob of a
-walking-stick, came upon the door panel, and directly afterwards, in
-answer to a loud "Come in," Jaggs entered with the knocker in his hand,
-to wit, a silk umbrella--one of those ingenious affairs formed by sewing
-all the folds where they have been slit up by wear and tear, and
-declared by the kerb vendor as being better than new--a fact as regards
-the price.
-
-"Ah, Jaggs, good morning," said Dale. "But I don't want you. I shall
-let your face go as it is."
-
-"Quite right, sir," said the man, glancing at the curtain. "Couldn't be
-better; but I didn't come about that."
-
-"Oh, I see," said Dale sarcastically. "Your banker gone on the
-Continent?"
-
-"The Emperor" drew himself up, and looked majestic in the face and pose
-of the head, shambling as to his legs, and extremely deferential in the
-curve of his body and the position of his hands and arms.
-
-"Mr. Dale," he said, "I don't deny, sir, as there 'ave been times when a
-half-crown has been a little heaven, and a double florin a delight, but
-I was not agoing to ask assistance now, though I am still a strugglin'
-man, and been accustomed to better things. It was not to ask help, sir,
-as I'd come, but to bestow it, if so be as you'd condescend to accept it
-of your humble servant, as always feels a pride in your success, not to
-hide the fack that it does me good, sir, to be seen upon the line."
-
-"Well, what do you mean?" said Dale gruffly.
-
-"I want to see that picture done, sir. It'll make our fortune, sir.
-I'm sure on it, and I say it with pride, there isn't anything as'll
-touch it for a mile round."
-
-"Thank you, Jaggs; you are very complimentary," said Dale ironically,
-but the tone was not observed.
-
-"It's on'y justice, sir, and I ain't set going on for twenty years for
-artists without knowing a good picture when I see one. But that ain't
-business, sir. You want a model, sir, and that Miss Montesquieu, as she
-calls herself, won't be here for a month or two, and you needn't expect
-her. Did you try her as Mr. Pacey calls the Honourable Miss Brill?"
-
-"Pish! I don't want to paint a fishwife, man."
-
-"No, sir, you don't; and of course Miss Varsey Vavasour wouldn't do?"
-
-"No, no, no! there is not one of them I'd care to have, Jaggs. If I go
-on with the figure, I shall work from some cast at first, and finish
-afterward from a model."
-
-"No, sir, don't, pr'y don't," cried Jaggs. "You'll only myke it stiff
-and hard. It wouldn't be worthy on you, Mr. Dale, sir; and besides,
-there ain't no need. You're a lion, sir, a reg'lar lion 'mong artisses,
-sir, and you was caught in a net, sir, and couldn't get free, and all
-the time, sir, there was a little mouse a nibblin' and a nibblin' to get
-you out, sir, though you didn't know it, sir, and that mouse's nyme was
-Jaggs."
-
-"What! You don't mean to say you know of a suitable model?"
-
-"But I just do, sir. That's what I do say, sir."
-
-"No, no," cried Armstrong peevishly. "I don't want to be worried into
-seeing one of your friends, Jaggs. Your taste and mine are too
-different for a lady of your choice to suit my work."
-
-"Don't s'y that, sir," cried Jaggs, in an aggrieved tone of voice. "I'm
-on'y a common sort o' man, I own, sir, but I do know a good model when I
-see one--I mean one as shows breed. I don't mean one o' your pretty
-East End girls, with the bad stock showing through, but one as has got
-good furren breed in her."
-
-"Is this a foreign woman, then?"
-
-"That's it, sir. Comes from that place last where they ketch the little
-fishes as they sends over here for breakfast--not bloaters, sir, them
-furren ones."
-
-"Anchovies?"
-
-"No, sir, t'other ones in tins."
-
-"Sardines?"
-
-"That's it, sir: comes from Sardineyer last, but her father was a Human.
-Sort o' patriot kind o' chap as got into trouble for trying to free his
-country. Them furren chaps is always up to their games, sir, like that
-theer Mr. Lerondy, and then their country's so grateful that they has to
-come over here to save themselves from being shot."
-
-"But the woman?"
-
-"Oh, she come along with her father, sir, and he's been trying to give
-Hightalian lessons, and don't get on 'cause they say he don't talk pure,
-and he's too proud to go out as a waiter and earn a honest living, so
-the gal's begun going out to sit. But she don't get on nayther, 'cause
-her figure's too high."
-
-"What! a great giraffe of a woman?"
-
-"Lor' bless you, no, sir! 'bout five feet two half. I should say. I
-meant charges stiff; won't go out for less nor arf crown a hour, and
-them as tried her don't like her 'cause she's so stuck-up."
-
-"Look here, Jaggs; is she a finely formed, handsome woman?"
-
-"Well, Mr. Dale, sir, I won't deceive you, for from what I hear her face
-ain't up to much; but she don't make a pynte o' faces, and I'm told as
-she's real good for anything, from a Greek statoo to a hangel."
-
-"Well, I'll see her. Where does she live?"
-
-"Leather Lane way, sir."
-
-"Address?"
-
-"Ah, that I don't know, sir. I b'leeve it's her father as does the
-business and takes the money."
-
-"He is her father?"
-
-"Oh yes, sir, it's all square. I'm told they're very 'spectable people.
-Old man's quite the seedy furren gent, and the gal orful stand-offish."
-
-"Tell him to come and bring his daughter. If I don't like her, I'll pay
-for one sitting and she can go--"
-
-"Eight, sir; and speaking 'onest, sir, I do hope as she will turn out
-all right."
-
-"Thank you. There's a crown for your trouble."
-
-"Raly, sir, that ain't nessary," said "The Emperor," holding out his
-hand.--"Oh, well, sir, if you will be so gen'rous, why, 'tain't for me
-to stop you.--Good mornin', sir, good mornin'."
-
-CHAPTER TWELVE.
-
-THE NEW MODEL.
-
-Two days passed, and Dale was standing, brush in hand, before his
-canvas, thinking. He had made up his mind to trust to his imagination
-to a great extent for the finishing of Juno's figure: this, with the
-many classic sketches he had made in Greece and Rome, would, he
-believed, enable him to be pretty well independent. He was in better
-spirits, for he had heard nothing from Portland Place, and flattered
-himself that the impression which had troubled him was growing fainter.
-
-"Come in," he cried, as there was a tap at the door, and Keren-Happuch
-appeared, evidently fresh from a study in black-lead, and holding a card
-between a finger and thumb, guarded by her apron.
-
-"Here's a model, sir, and she give me this."
-
-Dale took a very dirty card, which looked as if it had been for some
-time in an old waistcoat pocket. Printed thereon were the words--"Dú
-Jaggs. Head and face. Roman fathers, etc," and written on the back in
-pencil, in Jaggs' cramped hand--
-
-"Signora Azatchy Figgers."
-
-"Where is she, Miranda?"
-
-"On the front door mat, sir. And please, Mr. Dale, sir, mayn't I bring
-you some beef-tea?"
-
-"No, thank you, Miranda. Bring up the visitor instead."
-
-"Oh, dear! he do worry me," muttered Keren-Happuch. "I do hope he ain't
-going into a decline."
-
-Dale smiled at the dirty card, and waited for the entrance of the new
-model, who was shown in directly by the grimy maid, and immediately, in
-a quick, jerky, excited way, looked sharply round the room before
-turning her face to the artist as the girl closed the door.
-
-On his side he gazed with cold indifference at his visitor, who, after
-taking a couple of steps forward, stopped short, and he saw that she was
-rather tall, wore a closely fitting bonnet, over which a thick dark
-Shetland wool veil was drawn, and was draped from head to foot in a long
-black cloak, which had evidently seen a good deal of service.
-
-"Signora Azacci?" said Dale, glancing at the card again, and making a
-good shot at her name.
-
-It was evidently correct, for the woman said, in a husky voice, as if
-suffering from intense nervousness--
-
-"Si, si."
-
-"You are willing to stand for me--for this picture?" said Dale, scanning
-her closely, but learning nothing respecting her figure on account of
-the cloak; and he spoke very coldly, for the woman's actions on entering
-struck him as being angular and awkward; now they were jerky, as she
-raised her hands to her temples.
-
-"No Inglese, signore," she said then, excitedly; and again, after an
-embarrassed pause, "Parlate Italiano?--No?"
-
-"No," said Dale, shaking his head.
-
-Her hands again came from beneath her cloak in a despairing gesture.
-Then, placing one to her forehead, she looked round at the lumber of
-paintings and properties, as if seeking for a way to express herself,
-till her eyes lit upon the great uncovered canvas. Bending forward in a
-quick, alert way, she uttered a low, peculiar cry, and almost ran to it,
-leaned forward again, as if examining, and then, with extreme rapidity,
-pointed to the blank place in the picture where Lady Dellatoria's face
-stood out weirdly. She then took a few quick steps aside from where
-Dale stood, frowning and annoyed at what seemed to be a hopeless waste
-of time. Then, with a rapid movement, she unclasped the cloak, swept it
-from her shoulders, and holding it only with her left hand, let it fall
-in many folds to the floor, while as she stood before him now in a
-plainly made, tightly fitting black cloth princess dress, she
-instinctively fell into almost the very attitude Dale had in his mind's
-eye, and he saw at once that her figure must be all that he wished.
-
-"Bravo!" he cried involuntarily, and with an artist's pleasure in an
-intelligence that grasps his ideas.
-
-At the word "Bravo!" the woman turned her head quickly.
-
-"Excellent," he continued; "that promises well."
-
-Her face was hidden, but as she shrugged up her shoulders nearly to her
-ears, and raised her hands with the fingers contracted and toward him,
-he felt that she must be wrinkling up her forehead and making a grimace
-expressive of her vexation.
-
-"Yes, it is tiresome," he said; "but we don't want to talk. I dare say
-I can make you understand. But I've forgotten every word I picked up in
-Rome."
-
-"Ah!" cried the woman, with quick pantomimic action, as she changed her
-attitude again, and leant toward him--"Roma--Roma?"
-
-"Si, si."
-
-"My lord has been in Rome?" she cried in Italian.
-
-"I think I understand that," muttered Dale, "and if your form proves to
-be equal to your quick intelligence, my picture will be painted. Now
-then, signora, this is a language I dare say you can understand. Here
-are two half-crowns. For two hours--`due ore.'"
-
-"Si, si," she cried eagerly, and she almost snatched the coins and held
-them to her veiled lips.
-
-"Silver keys to your understanding, madam," he muttered, taking a
-mahlstick from where it stood against a chair. "Humph! I begin to be
-hopeful. Yes, more than hopeful," he continued, as the model was
-rapidly drawing off her shabby, carefully mended gloves, before taking a
-little common portemonnaie from her pocket and dropping the coins in one
-by one. Then aloud, as he pointed with the mahlstick, "La bella mano."
-
-"Aha!" she cried quickly. But she gave her shoulders another shrug, and
-shook the purse, saying sadly--"Pel povero padre."
-
-"`Padre.' For her father," muttered Dale. "Not so sordid as I thought,
-poor thing. Will you remove your veil?"
-
-She leaned toward him.
-
-"I said, Will you remove your veil?--Hang it, what is veil in Italian?
-`Velum' in Latin."
-
-She was evidently trying hard to grasp his meaning, and at the Latin
-"velum" she clapped her beautifully formed hands to her veil.
-
-"No, no!" she cried haughtily; and then volubly, in Italian--"I am
-compelled to do this for bread. I do not know you, neither need you
-know me. My face is not beautiful, and we are strangers. You wish to
-paint my figure. I will retain my veil."
-
-"I do not understand you, signora, and yet I have a glimmering of what
-you wish to express," said Dale, as gravely as if his visitor could
-grasp every word. "There, you seem to be a lady, and--hang it all, this
-is very absurd, my preaching to you, and you to me. I wish Pacey were
-here. He speaks Italian like a native. No, poor lass, I suppose they
-must be starving nearly, or she would not stoop to this. I don't wish
-Joe Pacey were here."
-
-Then quietly bowing as if acceding to her wishes, he made a sign to his
-visitor to take her attention, and as she watched him from behind her
-thick veil, he walked to the entrance and turned the key.
-
-Crossing the studio to the farther door, he threw it open, and then drew
-forward from the end of the great room a large folding-screen, which he
-placed at the back of the dais and opened wide.
-
-"There, signora," he said, "I am at your service;" and he pointed to the
-inner room, turned from her, and walked to the canvas.
-
-The model stood motionless for a moment or two, and then caught up the
-great cloak from where it lay upon the floor.
-
-"Grazie, Signore," she said then, with quiet dignity, and she was
-hurrying across to the inner room, but he arrested her.
-
-"One moment," he said, with grave respect, and the chivalrous manner of
-a true gentleman toward one whose tones seemed to suggest that she
-trusted him. "Let us arrange the pose first. Look at the picture:
-study it well. You see the subject."
-
-Dale continued speaking, but kept on pointing to the scene he had
-depicted, and, to his intense gratification, she threw the cloak across
-a chair back, gazed intently at the picture for a few moments, letting
-her eyes rest longest upon the beautiful, scornful face, and then went
-quickly to the dais, stepped up, turned, and with rare intelligence fell
-once more into the very position he desired, bettering in fact that
-which she had sketched at first.
-
-"Eccellentissimo!" he cried; and then she stepped down quickly, and
-glided into the inner room, while Dale gazed at his painting with a
-feeling of triumph sweeping away the morbid thoughts which had troubled
-him so long.
-
-"Art is my mistress after all," he said to himself, as he glanced upward
-to see that the skylight was properly blinded, and then, going to a box,
-rapidly prepared his palette, armed himself with a sheaf of brushes, and
-altered the position of his easel a little.
-
-He was hardly ready when he heard the slight rattle of the handle, a
-faint rustling sound, and the swinging of the door again.
-
-But he did not turn as a light step passed behind him, and a faint
-creaking sound announced that the model had mounted upon the dais.
-
-He raised his eyes, and she was standing there apparently as he had seen
-her first, closely veiled, and still draped in the long, heavy, black
-cloak.
-
-Then, with a quick movement, the long garment was thrown aside, and the
-model stood before him in the very attitude, and the perfection of her
-womanly beauty--a beauty made hideous in the ghastly effect produced by
-the black face and head swathed in the thick veil.
-
-But this passed unnoticed by the artist, who, with a triumphant
-ejaculation, began to sketch rapidly, as he muttered to himself without
-vanity--
-
-"Pacey is right: my canvas must be a success."
-
-CHAPTER THIRTEEN.
-
-A STRANGE SITTING.
-
-"Yes," said Dale to himself again, "Art is my mistress. I have betrayed
-one, fought clear of the web of another, and now I am free to keep true
-to the only one I love."
-
-And all through that visit of the Italian, he worked on with a strange
-eagerness, till, at what seemed to be the end of an hour at most, his
-model made a sudden movement.
-
-"I beg your pardon," he said, "I ought to have told you to rest more
-often. Stanca?" For he recalled a word meaning fatigued or wearied.
-
-"Si--si," she said quickly, and pointed to the clock on the mantelpiece,
-when, to Dale's astonishment, he saw that the two hours had elapsed, and
-that his model had quickly resumed her cloak. Then, without a word, she
-crossed to the door of the inner room, and about a quarter of an hour
-later emerged, to find him standing back studying his morning's work.
-
-"Grazie," he cried, and then pointed to the roughly sketched in figure.
-"Bravo!" he added, smiling.
-
-She bent her head in a quiet, dignified manner, and raking up another
-Italian word or two, Armstrong said--
-
-"A rivederia--au revoir."
-
-"Ah, monsieur speaks French!" she cried in that tongue, but with a very
-peculiar accent.
-
-"Yes, badly," he replied, also in French. "That is good; now we can get
-on better. Can you come to-morrow at the same time?"
-
-"I am at monsieur's service."
-
-"Then I shall expect you. Thank you for your patient attention.
-Another time, pray rest when you are fatigued."
-
-She bowed in a stately manner, and pointed to the door which he had
-locked, and as soon as it was unfastened, passed out without turning her
-head.
-
-Dale stood working at his sketch for another hour, and then turned it to
-the wall, to light his pipe and begin thinking about his model now that
-he had ceased work.
-
-It was quite mysterious her insisting upon keeping her face covered.
-Why was it? Had she some terrible disfigurement, or was it from
-modesty? Possibly. Her manner was perfect. She was evidently
-miserably poor, and seemed eager to gain money to support her father--he
-had quite grasped that--and the poor creature being compelled to stoop
-to this way of earning a livelihood, she naturally desired to remain
-incognito. Well, it was creditable, he thought; but the first idea came
-back. She was evidently a woman gifted by nature with an exquisite
-form, and at the same time, by accident or disease, her countenance was
-so marked that she was afraid of her clients being repelled, and
-declining to engage her.
-
-"Ah, well, signora, the mysterious Italienne, I will respect your desire
-to remain incog. It is nothing to me," said Dale, half aloud, as he
-sent a cloud of blue vapour upward. "I may congratulate myself, though,
-on my good fortune in finding such a model."
-
-He sat back in his chair, dwelling upon the figure, and then went twice
-over to his canvas, to compare his work with the figure in his
-imagination, and returned to his seat more than satisfied.
-
-Then he put work aside, and began thinking of home, and the sweet sad
-face he could always picture, with its eyes gazing reproachfully at him.
-
-"Yes," he said, with a sigh; "poor darling! It was fate. I was not
-worthy of her. When the misery and disappointment have died away--
-Heaven bless her!--she will love and be the wife of a better man,
-unless--unless some day she forgives me--some day when I have told her
-all."
-
-The next morning he was all in readiness and expectant. The light was
-good for painting, and his mind was more at rest, for there was no
-letter from the Contessa. But for a few moments he was angry with
-himself on finding that he felt a kind of pique at the readiness with
-which she had given up writing her reproaches. But that passed off, and
-as the time was near for the coming of the model, he drew the easel
-forward to see whether, after the night's rest, he felt as satisfied
-with his work as he did the previous day. But he hardly glanced at the
-figure, for the eyes were gazing at him in a terribly life-like way,
-full of scorn and reproach; and as he met them, literally fascinated by
-the work to which his imagination lent so much reality, he shuddered and
-asked himself whether he had after all been able to free himself from
-the glamour--dragged himself loose from the spell of the Circe who had
-so suddenly altered the even course of his life.
-
-He was still contemplating the face, and wondering whether others would
-look upon it with the fascination it exercised upon him, when
-Keren-Happuch came up to announce the arrival of his model, who entered
-directly after, to look at him sharply through her thick veil.
-
-He uttered a low sigh full of satisfaction, for her coming was most
-welcome. It would force his attention to his work.
-
-"Good morning," he said gravely and distinctly, in French. "You are
-very punctual."
-
-She bowed distantly, and then her attention seemed to be caught by the
-face upon the canvas, and she drew near to stand gazing at it
-attentively.
-
-She turned to him sharply. "The lady who sat for that: why did she not
-stay for you to finish the portrait?"
-
-Dale started, half wondering, half annoyed by his model's imperious
-manner.
-
-"It is great!" she said. Then in a quick, eager tone: "The lady you
-love?"
-
-He was so startled by the suddenness of the question, that he replied as
-quickly--
-
-"No, no. It is not from a model. It is imagination."
-
-"Ah!" she said, and she looked at the picture more closely. "You
-thought of her and painted. You are very able, monsieur, but I like it
-not. It makes me to shiver, I know not why. It makes me afraid to
-look."
-
-"Then don't look," said Dale, in an annoyed tone. "You will cover it,
-please, monsieur. The face is so angry; it gives me dread."
-
-"Pish!" ejaculated Dale. "Very well, though. Get ready, please. I
-want to do a long morning's work."
-
-"Monsieur will pay me," she said, holding out her hand in its
-well-mended glove.
-
-He took out a couple of half-crowns, which she almost snatched, and
-then, without a word, pointed to the door almost imperiously.
-
-He nodded shortly, and went to fasten it, while she glided into the
-inner room, and in a wonderfully short space of time returned ready,
-took her place upon the dais, dropped the cloak, and he began to paint.
-
-"Monsieur has not covered the dreadful head," she said hoarsely.
-
-Without a word he took a square of brown paper, gummed it, and covered
-the face; then in perfect silence he went on painting, deeply interested
-in his work as his sketch took softer form and grew rapidly beneath his
-brush.
-
-But the work did not progress so fast as on the previous day: he was
-painting well, but the black head, so incongruous and weird of aspect,
-posed upon the beautiful female form he was transferring to canvas,
-irritated him, and as he looked at his model from time to time, he could
-see that a pair of piercing eyes were watching him.
-
-Half-an-hour had passed, when there was a low, weary sigh.
-
-"We will rest a little," he said quietly, and pointing to a chair and
-the screen, he devoted himself to an unimportant part of the work for
-some ten minutes, but to be brought back to his model by her words--
-
-"I am waiting, monsieur."
-
-He started and resumed his work, remembering to pause for his patient
-model to rest twice over, and then to continue, and grow so excited over
-his efforts--painting so rapidly--that when he heard another weary sigh
-he glanced at the clock, and found that he had kept his model quite a
-quarter of an hour over her time.
-
-"I beg your pardon, mademoiselle," he said. "You must be very weary."
-
-"Yes, very weary," she said sadly, as she moved towards the door,
-glancing over her right shoulder at the picture. "It is better now. I
-can look at your work; the dreadful face makes me too much alarmed."
-
-"A strange sitting," he said. "Two veiled faces." There was a quick
-look through the thick veil, but she walked on into the room, and in due
-time passed him on her way, bowed distantly, and went out, leaving Dale
-motionless by his canvas, gazing after her at the door, and conjuring up
-in his mind the figure he had so lately had before him.
-
-He recovered himself with a start, and raised one hand to his forehead.
-
-CHAPTER FOURTEEN.
-
-LIFE'S FEVER.
-
-It was with a novel feeling of anxiety that Dale waited for the coming
-of his model. A peculiar feverish desire to know more of her position
-had come over him, and he made up his mind to question her about her
-father and the cause of his exile. Jaggs had said that he had had to
-flee for life and liberty, and if he questioned her about these she
-would, foreigner-like, become communicative.
-
-It was nothing to him, of course. This woman--lady perhaps, for her
-words bespoke refinement--would answer his purpose till the picture was
-finished. She was paid for her services, and when she was no longer
-required, there was an end of the visits to his studio.
-
-He told himself all this as he sat before his great canvas, working
-patiently, filling up portions, and preparing for his model's coming.
-And as he worked on, with the figure as strongly marked as the model,
-the softly rounded contour of the graceful form began to glow in
-imagination with life, and at last Dale sprang from his seat, threw down
-palette and brushes, and shook his head as if to clear it from some
-strange confusion of intellect.
-
-"How absurd!" he said aloud, and trying to turn the current of his
-thoughts, they drifted back at once to his model, and he gazed at his
-work, wondering which of his ideas was correct about her persistently
-keeping her face covered.
-
-"She cannot be disfigured," he muttered. "It must be for reasons of her
-own.--She is, as I thought, forced to undertake a task that must be
-hateful to her.--I wonder whether her face is beautiful too?"
-
-"Bah! what is it to me?" he muttered angrily. "I do not want to paint
-her face, and yet she must be very beautiful."
-
-He sat down again before his canvas, thoughtful and dreamy, picturing to
-himself what her face might be, and the next minute he had seized a
-drawing-board upon which grey paper was already stretched, picked up a
-crayon, and with great rapidity sketched in memories of dark aquiline
-faces that he had studied in Home and Paris, with one of later time--one
-of the women of the Italian colony which lives by the patronage of
-artists.
-
-These soon covered the paper, and he sat gazing at them, wondering which
-would be suited to the figure he was painting.
-
-Then, throwing the board aside, he began to pace the studio impatiently.
-
-"What nonsense!" he muttered. "What craze is this! Her face is nothing
-to me. I'm overwrought. Worry and work are having their effect. I
-have had no exercise either lately. Yes: that's it: I'm overdone."
-
-He stood hesitating for a few moments, and then thrust his hand into his
-pocket, and drew out five shillings.
-
-"I'll rout out Pacey and Leronde, and we'll go up the river for a row."
-
-He rang the bell and waited, giving one more glance at his picture, and
-then turning it face to the wall, with the curtain drawn.
-
-He had hardly finished when Keren-Happuch's step was heard at the door,
-and she knocked and entered.
-
-"You ring, please, sir?"
-
-"Yes. Take this money. No--no--stop a moment. She would be hurt," he
-muttered, and, hastily wrapping it in a sheet of note-paper at the side
-table, he thrust the packet into an envelope, fastened it down, and
-directed it to La Signora Azacci.
-
-"There, Keren-Happuch," he said.
-
-"Don't call me that now, please, Mr. Dale, sir. I likes the other best,
-'cause you don't do it to tease me, like Mr. Pacey."
-
-"Well then, Miranda, my little child of toil," he said merrily, "I have
-wrapped up this money because the young lady might not like it given to
-her loose. It isn't that I don't trust you."
-
-The girl laughed.
-
-"Zif I didn't know that, sir. Why, you give me a fi' pun' note to get
-changed once."
-
-"So I did, Miranda, and will again."
-
-"And sovrins lots o' times. I don't mind."
-
-"Give this to the Italian lady."
-
-"Is she a lady, sir? I think she is sometimes, and sometimes I don't,
-'cause she's so shabby. Why, some o' them models as comes could buy her
-up out and out."
-
-"Yes, Miranda; but don't be so loquacious."
-
-"No, sir, I won't," said Keren-Happuch, wondering the while what the
-word meant.
-
-"Tell her that I'm not well this morning, and have gone into the country
-for a day, but I hope to see her at the same time to-morrow morning."
-
-"There, I knowed you wasn't well, sir," cried the girl eagerly.
-
-"Pooh! only a little seedy."
-
-"But was she to come at the reg'lar time this morning, sir?"
-
-"Yes, of course."
-
-"Then she ain't comin', sir, for it's nearly an hour behind by the
-kitchen clock."
-
-Dale glanced at his watch in astonishment, then at the clock on the
-mantelpiece.
-
-Keren-Happuch was quite correct in every respect, for the model did not
-come, and Dale felt so startled by this that he did not leave the studio
-all day, but spent it with a growing feeling of trouble.
-
-That night, to get rid of the anxiety which kept his brain working, he
-sought out his two friends and dined with them at one of the cafes,
-eating little, drinking a good deal, and sitting at last smoking, morose
-and silent, listening to Leronde's excited disquisitions on art, and
-Pacey's bantering of the Frenchman, till it was time to return to his
-studio, which he entered with a shudder, to cross to his room.
-
-Keren-Happuch had been up and lit the gas, leaving one jet burning with
-a ghastly blue flame, and when this was turned up, the place seemed to
-be full of shadows, out of which the various casts and busts looked at
-him weirdly.
-
-"Phew! how hot and stuffy the place is," he muttered. "Am I going to be
-ill--sickening for a fever? Bah! Rubbish! I drank too much of that
-Chianti."
-
-The Italian name of the wine of which he had freely partaken suggested
-the Conte, but only for a moment, and then he was brooding again over
-the failure of the model to keep her appointment.
-
-"Surely she is not ill," he said excitedly; then, with an angry
-gesticulation, "well, if she is, what is it to me? Poor woman! she will
-get better, and I must wait."
-
-He hurried into his room, and turned up the gas there, but he could not
-rest without going back into the studio and turning the gas on full
-before dragging round the great easel, and throwing back the curtains to
-unveil the picture, with its graceful white figure standing right out
-from the group like sunlit ivory. But a shadow was cast upon the upper
-part by a portion of the curtain whose rings had caught upon the rod,
-and a strange shudder ran through him, for the paper he had used to hide
-the face looked dark, and, to his excited vision, took the form of the
-close black veil, through which a pair of brilliant eyes appeared to
-flash.
-
-Snatching back the curtain, he wheeled the easel into its place, with
-its face to the wall, turned down the gas after fastening the door, and
-threw himself upon his bed to lie tossing hour after hour, never once
-going right off to sleep, but thinking incessantly of the beautiful
-model, and the masked face whose eyes burned into his brain.
-
-CHAPTER FIFTEEN.
-
-AFTER THE LAPSE.
-
-Dale's hands trembled, and there were feverish marks in his cheeks as he
-dressed next morning, and then walked into his sitting-room and rang.
-
-The breakfast things were laid, and in a few minutes Keren-Happuch came
-through the studio with his coffee and toast, while an hour later,
-without daring to speak to him, she bore the almost untouched breakfast
-away.
-
-As soon as he was alone, he made an effort to master himself, and walked
-firmly into the studio, drew forward his easel, and after removing the
-curtain, stood there to study his work and criticise and mark its
-failings.
-
-He found none to mark, but stood there waiting for its living, breathing
-model, knowing well enough that he must check the madness attacking
-him--at once, in its incipient stage.
-
-"I'm as weak a fool as other men," he muttered. "Bah! I can easily
-disillusionise myself. I'll insist upon her removing her veil to-day.
-It is that and the foolish wish to see her face that has upset me, I
-being in a weak, nervous state. Once I've finished and had the work
-framed, I really will give up painting for a few weeks and rest."
-
-That maddening day passed, but no model came, and as soon as it was dark
-he went out, but not until the last post had come in that was likely to
-bring him a letter of excuse from his sitter.
-
-He went straight to the street where Jaggs lodged, to learn that he was
-away from home. The people of the house thought that he had gone down
-somewhere in the country to sit for an artist who was doing a
-sea-picture, but they were not sure whether it was Surrey or Cornwall.
-
-Somewhere Leather Lane way, Jaggs had told him that the father lived.
-Perhaps he was ill, and his child was nursing him. But how could he go
-about asking at random in that neighbourhood about the missing model?
-
-But he did, seeking out first one and then another handsome picturesque
-vagabond belonging to the artistic Italian colony, and questioning them,
-but without avail. They had never heard the name.
-
-He tried a lodging-house or two, upon whose steps Italian women were
-seated, dark-eyed, black-haired, and with showy glass bead necklaces
-about their throats. But no; those who could understand him neither
-knew the name, nor had they heard of a Sardinian patriot whose daughter
-went out to sit.
-
-Dale returned to his rooms to pass another sleepless night, hoping that
-the next morning would put an end to his anxiety, fever, or excitement,
-whichever it was--for he savagely refrained from confessing to himself
-that he grasped what his trouble might be.
-
-But the morning came, and seven more mornings, to find him seated before
-his unfinished picture, practising a kind of self-deceit, and telling
-himself that he was feverish, haggard, and mentally careworn on account
-of his dread of not being able to finish his picture as satisfactorily
-as he could wish.
-
-He had tried hard during the interval, but, in spite of all his efforts,
-he had been able to get tidings of neither Jaggs nor the model the man
-had introduced; while to make his state the more wretched, Pacey had not
-been near him, and for some unaccountable reason Leronde, too, had
-stayed away.
-
-He was seated, wild-eyed and despairing, one morning, when Keren-Happuch
-came running in, breathless with her exertions to reach the studio, and
-bear the news which she felt would be like life to the young artist.
-
-"Here she is, sir!" panted the girl, "she's come at last;" and then ran
-down to open the front door.
-
-Dale staggered and turned giddy, but listened with eyes fixed upon the
-door, hardly daring to believe till he saw it open, and the dark,
-closely veiled figure enter quickly.
-
-Then there was a reaction, and he asked himself why he had suffered like
-this. What was the poorly dressed woman who had just entered to him?
-
-His lips parted, but he did not speak, only waited.
-
-"Am I too late?" she said, in her strongly accented French. "Some
-other? The picture finished?"
-
-"No," he said coldly; and he wondered at her collected manner as he
-caught the glint of a pair of searching eyes. "I have waited for you.
-Why have you been so long?"
-
-"I have been ill," she said simply, and her tones suggested suffering.
-
-"Ill?" he cried excitedly; and he took a step towards her with
-outstretched hand. "I am very sorry."
-
-"Thank you," she said quietly, and ignoring the extended hand. "I am
-once more well, and I must be quick. Shall I stay one more hour every
-day and you pay me more? Oh, no. For the same!"
-
-"Yes, pray do," he said huskily, and he thrust his hand into his pocket
-to pay her in advance according to his custom, but she ignored the money
-as she had previously passed his hand without notice, and after pointing
-to the door, she hurried through into his room, to return in a
-wonderfully short space of time and take her place upon the dais.
-
-Dale began to paint eagerly, feverishly, so as to lose himself in his
-work, but in a few minutes he raised his eyes to see the glint of those
-which seemed to be watching him suspiciously through the thick veil, as
-if ready to take alarm at the slightest word or gesture on his part, and
-at once the power to continue his work was gone. He felt that he must
-speak, and in a deep husky voice he began--
-
-"You have been very ill, then?"
-
-"Yes, monsieur," curtly and distantly.
-
-"I wondered very much at not seeing you. I was alarmed."
-
-"I do not see why monsieur should feel alarm."
-
-"Of course, on account of my picture," he said awkwardly. Then laying
-down his palette and brushes, he saw that the model gave a sudden start,
-but once more stood motionless as he took out his pocket-book, and
-withdrew the pencil.
-
-"Will you give me your address?"
-
-"Why should monsieur wish for my address?"
-
-"To communicate with you. If I had known, I should have been spared
-much anxiety. Tell me, and I will write it down."
-
-"With that of the women who wait monsieur's orders? No!"
-
-This was spoken so imperiously that Dale replaced the pencil and book,
-and took up palette and brushes.
-
-"As you will," he said, and he began to paint once more.
-
-But the power to convey all he wished to the canvas had gone, and he
-turned to her again.
-
-"Tell me more about yourself," he said. "You are a foreigner, and
-friendless here in England: I know that, but tell me more. I may be of
-service to you."
-
-"Monsieur is being of service to me. He pays me for occupying this
-degrading position to which I am driven."
-
-There was so much angry bitterness in her tones that Dale was again
-silenced; but his pulse beat high, and as he applied his brush to his
-canvas from time to time, there were only results that he would have to
-wipe away.
-
-"I am sorry you consider the task degrading," he said at last. "I have
-endeavoured to make it as little irksome as I could."
-
-"Monsieur has been most kind till now," she said quickly; and then, in a
-bitterly contemptuous tone, "monsieur forgets that I am waiting. His
-pencil is idle."
-
-He started angrily, and went on painting, but the eyes were still
-watching him, and, strive all he would, there was the intense desire
-growing once more to see that face which was hidden from him so closely.
-He knew that he ought to respect his visitor's scruples, but he could
-not, and again and again he shivered with a sensation nearly approaching
-to dread. But the wish was still supreme. That black woollen veil
-piqued him, and after a few minutes of worthless work, he asked her if
-she was weary.
-
-"Yes," she replied.
-
-"Then we will rest a few minutes."
-
-"No, monsieur; go on. I am your slave for the time."
-
-He started at her words, and as much at her tone, which was as full of
-hauteur as if she were some princess. But now, instead of this driving
-him in very shame to continue his work, it only impressed him the more.
-There was a mystery about her and her ways. The almost insolent
-contempt with which she treated him made him angry, and his anger
-increased to rage as he fully realised how weak and mortal he was as
-man. He tried not to own it to himself, but he knew that a strange
-passion had developed itself within him, and with mingled pleasure and
-pain he felt that this beautiful woman could read him through and
-through, and that hour by hour her feelings toward him became more and
-more those of contempt.
-
-He did not stop to reason, for he was rapidly becoming blind to
-everything but his unconquerable desire to see her face. There were
-moments when he felt ready to rage against himself for his weakness and,
-as he called it, folly; but all this was swept away, and at last, as the
-sitting went on and the model haughtily refused to leave the dais for a
-time to rest, he found himself asking whether there was not after all
-truth in the old legends, and whether, enraged by his shrinking from
-Lady Dellatoria's passionate avowals, the author of all evil had not
-sent some beautiful demon to tempt him and show him how weak he was
-after all. It was maddening, and at last he threw down palette and
-brushes to begin striding up and down the room, carefully averting his
-eyes from his model, who stood there as motionless as if she were some
-lovely statue.
-
-At last he returned to his canvas.
-
-"You must be tired now," he said hurriedly. "Rest for a while."
-
-"I'm not tired now," she replied coldly, "if monsieur will continue."
-
-"I cannot paint to-day," he said hoarsely. "You trouble me. What I
-have done is valueless."
-
-"I trouble monsieur?" she said coldly. "Am I not patient?--can I be
-more still?"
-
-He made a mighty effort over self, and for the moment conquered.
-Seizing his brushes and palette, he began to paint once more, but in a
-reckless way, as if merely to keep himself occupied, but as he turned
-his eyes from his canvas from time to time to study the beautiful model,
-standing there in that imperious attitude, strange, mysterious, and
-weird, with the black enmasking above the graceful voluptuous figure, he
-lost more and more the self-command he had maintained.
-
-For a few minutes he told himself that he was mistaken, that her eyes
-must be closed; but it was, he knew too well, a mere mental subterfuge:
-they were gleaming through that black network, and piercing him to the
-very soul.
-
-He could bear it no longer, and again throwing down brushes and palette,
-he paced the room for a minute or two before turning to the marble
-figure standing so motionless before him.
-
-"I tell you I cannot paint," he cried angrily. "It is as if you were
-casting some spell over me. I must see your face. Why do you persist
-in this fancy? Your masked countenance takes off my attention. I beg--
-I insist--remove that veil."
-
-"I do not quite understand monsieur," she said coldly. "He speaks in a
-language that is not mine, neither is it his. He confuses me. I am
-trying to be a patient model, but everything is wrong to-day. Will he
-tell me what I should do to give him satisfaction?"
-
-"Take off that veil!" cried Dale.
-
-The model caught up the cloak and flung it around her shoulders.
-
-"Now, quick!" cried Dale excitedly, "that veil!"
-
-"Monsieur is ill. Shall I call for help?"
-
-"No, no, I am not ill. Once more I beg, I pray of you--take off that
-veil."
-
-"But monsieur is so strange--so unlike himself," she cried, as, taking
-another step forward, Dale caught the hand which held the cloak in his.
-
-"Now!" he cried wildly, with his eyes flashing, and trying to pierce the
-woollen mask--"that veil!" For a moment the warm soft hand clung to his
-convulsively, and the other rose with the arm in a graceful movement
-towards the shrouded face; but, as if angry with herself for being about
-to yield to his mad importunity, she snatched away the hand he held, and
-with the other thrust him back violently.
-
-"It is infamous!" she cried, with her eyes flashing through the veil.
-"It is an insult. Monsieur, it is to the woman you love that you should
-speak those words;" and, with an imperious gesture, she stepped down
-from the dais as if it had been her throne, and with her face turned
-toward Dale, she walked with calm dignity, her head thrown back, and the
-folds of the cloak gathered round her, to the inner door, passed
-through, and for the first time, when it was closed, he heard the lock
-give a sharp snap as it was shot into the socket Dale stood motionless
-in the middle of the studio, his eyes bloodshot and his pulses throbbing
-heavily, unable for some little time either to think or move.
-
-"Yes," he muttered, as he grew calmer; "it was an insult, and she
-revenges herself upon me. An hour ago I was to her a chivalrous man in
-whose honour she could have faith. Now I am degraded in her eyes to the
-level of the brute, and--she trusts me no longer. Do I love this woman
-whose face I have never seen, or am I going mad?"
-
-But he was alone now, and he grew more calm as the minutes glided by;
-and once more making a tremendous effort to command himself, he waited
-as patiently as he could for the opening of the door.
-
-In a few minutes there was the sharp snap again of the lock being
-turned, the door was thrown open, and the tall dark figure swept out
-into the great studio with head erect and indignant mien.
-
-She had to pass close by him to reach the farther door, but she looked
-straight before her, completely ignoring his presence till in excited
-tones he said--"One moment--pray stop."
-
-She had passed him, but she arrested her steps and half turned her head
-as a queen might, to listen to some suppliant who was about to offer his
-petition.
-
-"Forgive me," he panted. "I was not myself. You will forget all this.
-Do not let my madness drive you away."
-
-He was standing with his hands extended as if to seize her again, but
-she gathered her cloak tightly round her, so that he could see once more
-the curves and contour of the form he had transferred to canvas, as she
-passed on to the door, where she stopped and waited for him, according
-to his custom, to turn the key.
-
-Her mute action and gesture dragged him to the door as if he were
-completely under her influence; and, throwing it open, he once more said
-pleadingly, and in a low deep voice which trembled from the emotion by
-which he was overcome--
-
-"Forgive me: I was half mad."
-
-But she made no sign. Walking swiftly now, she passed out on to the
-landing, descended the staircase, and as he stood listening, he heard
-the light step and the rustling of her garments, till she reached the
-heavy front door, which was opened and closed with a heavy, dull,
-echoing sound.
-
-But still Dale did not move. He stood as if bound there by the spell of
-which he had spoken, till all at once he uttered a faint cry, snatched
-his hat, and followed her out into the street.
-
-Too late. There was no sign of the black cloaked figure, and, after
-hurrying in different directions for several minutes, he returned to his
-studio utterly crushed.
-
-"Gone!" he muttered, as he threw himself into a chair. "I shall never
-see her more. Great heavens! Do I love this woman? Am I so vile?"
-
-"Please, sir, may I come in?"
-
-Dale started up and tried to look composed, as little Keren-Happuch
-entered with a note in her hand.
-
-"One o' them scented ones, sir," said the girl. "It was in the
-letter-box. I found it two hours ago, but I did not like to bring it
-in."
-
-As soon as Dale was alone, his eyes fell upon the Contessa's well-known
-hand, and, without opening the letter, he gazed at it, and recalled the
-past.
-
-At last his lips parted, and he said thoughtfully--
-
-"Loved me with an unholy love. It is retribution! She must have felt
-as I do now."
-
-CHAPTER SIXTEEN.
-
-JOB PACEY AT HOME.
-
-Pacey sat back in a shabby old chair, in a shabby room. The
-surroundings were poor and yet rich--the former applying to the
-furniture, the latter to the many clever little gems presented to him by
-his artist friends, many of whom were still poor as he, others high up
-on the steps leading to the temple of fame.
-
-Joseph Pacey's hair needed cutting, and his beard looked tangled and
-wild; and as he sat back in his slippers, he looked the very opposite of
-his _vis-a-vis_, the exquisitely neat, waxed-moustached, closely clipped
-young Frenchman who assisted briskly in the formation of the cloud of
-smoke which floated overhead by making and consuming cigarettes, what
-time the tenant of the shabby rooms nursed a huge meerschaum pipe, which
-he kept in a glow and replenished, as he would an ordinary fire, by
-putting a pinch of fresh fuel on the top from time to time.
-
-"Humph!" he ejaculated, frowning. "And so you think he has got the
-feminine fever badly?"
-
-"But you do say it funny, my friend," said Leronde. "Why, of course.
-Toujours--always the same. As we say--`cherchez la femme.' Vive la
-femme! But helas! How she do prove our ruin, and turn us as you say
-round your turn."
-
-There was silence for a few moments, during which, as he sat shaggy and
-frowning in the smoke, Pacey looked as if some magician were gradually
-turning his head into that of a lion.
-
-"Seen him the last day or two?"
-
-"Yes," said Leronde, putting out his tongue and running the edge of a
-newly rolled cigarette paper along the moist tip. "I go to see him
-yesterday."
-
-"Well. What did he say?"
-
-"And I ask him to come for an hour to the Vivarium to see the new
-ballet."
-
-"I asked you what he said."
-
-"He say--`Go to the devil.'"
-
-"Well, did you go?"
-
-"Yes. I come on here at once."
-
-Pacey glowered at him, but his French friend was innocent of any double
-entendre; and at that moment there was a sharp knock at the outer door--
-the well-worn oak on the staircase of Number 9 Bolt Inn.
-
-"Aha! Vive la compagnie!" cried Leronde.
-
-"Humph! Some one for money," muttered Pacey. "Who can it be? Well, it
-doesn't matter: I've got none.--Here, dandy," he said aloud, "open the
-door. Shut the other first, and tell whoever it is that I cannot see
-him. Engaged--ill--anything you like."
-
-"Yes, I see. I am a fly," said the young Frenchman, and, passing
-through the inner door, he closed it after him and opened the outer, to
-return in a minute with two cards.
-
-"Who was it?" growled Pacey.
-
-"A lady and gentleman. I told them you could not see any one, and they
-are gone."
-
-Pacey snatched the cards, glanced at them, uttered an ejaculation, and
-springing up, he threw down his pipe, and nearly did the same by his
-companion as he rushed to the door, passed out on to the landing, and
-began to run down the stairs.
-
-"My faith, but he is a droll of a man," muttered Leronde, pointing his
-moustache; "but I love him. Aha! always the woman. How he run as soon
-as he read the name. We are all alike, we men. What was it? Mees
-Torpe and--faith of a man--she was pretty. Mees! I thought it was her
-husband at first. H'm! The lover perhaps."
-
-The door flew open again and Pacey returned, showing in Cornel Thorpe
-and her brother.
-
-"Here, Leronde," cried Pacey excitedly. "Excuse me--very particular
-business, old fellow."
-
-"You wish me to go?" said Leronde stiffly, as he waited for an
-introduction.
-
-"If you wouldn't mind, and--look here," continued Pacey, drawing him
-outside. "Don't be hurt, old fellow--this is very particular. You saw
-the names on the cards?"
-
-"Oh yes."
-
-"Not a word then to Armstrong."
-
-"I do not tiddle-taddle," said Leronde stiffly. "That's right. I trust
-you, old fellow. Come back at six, and we'll go and dine in Soho."
-
-"But--the lady?"
-
-"Bah! Nonsense, man! This is business. Au revoir--till six."
-
-Pacey hurried back and closed both doors, to find his visitors standing
-in the middle of the room, Cornel pale and anxious, and her brother
-stern, distant, and angry of eye.
-
-"I did not expect you, Miss Thorpe," cried Pacey warmly. "Pray sit
-down."
-
-"I think my sister and I can finish our interview without sitting down,
-sir. You are Mr. Joseph Pacey?"
-
-"I am," said the artist, as coldly now as the speaker.
-
-"And you wrote to my sister--"
-
-"Michael, dear, I will speak to Mr. Pacey, please," said Cornel, and she
-turned to the artist and held out her hand. "Thank you for writing to
-me, Mr. Pacey," she continued. "I thought it better, as my brother was
-coming to England, to accompany him and see you myself."
-
-She sank into the chair Pacey had placed for her, and after a
-contemptuous look round at the shabby surroundings, the doctor followed
-her example.
-
-"My brother is angry, Mr. Pacey; he is indignant on my behalf. He
-thinks me foolish and obstinate in coming here to see you, and that I am
-lowering myself, and not displaying proper pride."
-
-"I do," said the doctor firmly.
-
-"Out of his tender love for me, Mr. Pacey," Cornel continued, with her
-sweet pathetic voice seeming to ring and find an echo in the old
-artist's heart; "but I felt it to be my duty to come to know the truth."
-
-"You have done wisely, madam," said Pacey. "When I wrote you it was in
-the hope that you would come and save a man whom I have liked--there,
-call it sentimentality if you please--loved as a brother--I ought to
-say, I suppose, as a son."
-
-"Your letter, sir, suggested that my old schoolfellow--the man who was
-betrothed to my sister--has in some way gone wrong."
-
-Pacey bowed his head.
-
-"Cornel, dear, you hear this. It is sufficient. We do not wish to pry
-into Armstrong Dale's affairs. We know enough. Now, are you
-satisfied?"
-
-"No.--Mr. Pacey, your words have formed a bond between us greater than
-existed before. I have heard of you so often from Armstrong, and come
-to you as our friend, in obedience to your letter. I ask you then to
-keep nothing back, but to speak to me plainly. Please remember that I
-am an American girl. I think we are different from your ladies here.
-Not bolder, but firm, plain-spoken, honest and true. We feel a true
-shame as keenly as the proudest of your patrician maidens; but we crush
-down false, and that is why I come to you instead of writing to and
-making appeals to the man whom I have known from childhood--the man who
-was betrothed to me, and who loved me dearly, as I loved him, only so
-short a time ago. There, you see how simply and plainly I speak, the
-more so that I know you have Armstrong Dale's welfare at heart."
-
-"God knows I have," said Pacey fervently.
-
-"Then tell me plainly, Mr. Pacey."
-
-"Cornel!"
-
-"I will speak, Michael," she said gently. "His happiness and mine
-depend upon my knowing the truth.--Mr. Pacey, I am waiting."
-
-Pacey gazed at her with his face full of reverence for the woman before
-whom he stood, but no words left his lips.
-
-"You are silent," she said calmly. "You fear to tell me the worst. He
-is not ill: you said so. He cannot be in want of money. Then it is as
-I gathered from your letter: he has been led into some terrible
-temptation."
-
-Pacey bowed his head gravely.
-
-"Now, are you satisfied?" said Thorpe earnestly. "I knew that it was
-so."
-
-"And I clung so fondly to the hope that it was not," said Cornel, gazing
-straight before her, and as if she were thinking aloud. Then, turning
-to Pacey--"He was becoming famous, was he not?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"Succeeding wonderfully with his art?"
-
-"Grandly."
-
-"And now this has all come like a cloud," sighed Cornel dreamily. Then
-again to Pacey, in spite of her brother's frown, "Is she very
-beautiful?"
-
-Pacey paused for a moment, and then said sadly--"Very beautiful."
-
-"And does she love him as he does her?"
-
-"I fear so," said Pacey at last.
-
-Cornel drew a long and piteous sigh, and they saw the tears brimming in
-her eyes, run over, and trickle down her cheeks.
-
-"Let us go, dear," she said softly. "I was too happy for it to last.
-Forgive me: I felt that I must know--all. Good-bye, Mr. Pacey," she
-continued, holding out her hand, while her face was of a deadly white.
-"I am glad you wrote. You thought it would be best, but he must love
-her better than ever he loved me, and perhaps it is for his
-advancement."
-
-"It is for his ruin, I tell you," cried Pacey fiercely.
-
-"But you said she loved him. Is she not true and good?"
-
-"Girl!" cried Pacey, with his brows knotted by the swelling veins, "can
-the devil who tempts a man in woman's form be true and good?"
-
-"Ah!"
-
-Ejaculation as much as sigh, and accompanied by a wild look of horror.
-Then, with her manner completely changed, Cornel laid her hand upon
-Pacey's arm.
-
-"Who is this woman?" she said firmly.
-
-Pacey compressed his lips, but the beautiful eyes fixed upon him forced
-the words to come, and in a low voice he muttered the Contessa's name.
-
-Then he stood looking at his visitor wonderingly, as, with her lips now
-white as if all the blood within them had fled to her heart, she said
-firmly--
-
-"And the Conte?"
-
-"Is a man of fashion--a dog--a scoundrel whom I could crush beneath my
-heel."
-
-"Cornel," cried her brother firmly, "you have heard enough: you shall
-not degrade yourself by listening to these wretched details."
-
-"Yes, I have heard enough," she said firmly; but she did not stir, only
-stood with her brows knit, gazing straight before her.
-
-"Then now you will come back to the hotel," cried the doctor eagerly.
-
-"No: not yet," she said, drawing herself up.
-
-"Not yet?" cried Thorpe, in wonder at the firmness and determination she
-displayed.
-
-"Not yet: I am going to see Armstrong Dale."
-
-"No," cried Pacey excitedly. "You must not do that. I will see him and
-tell him you are here. It may bring him to his senses, and he will come
-to you."
-
-Cornel turned to him, smiling sadly.
-
-"You tell me that he is slipping away into the gulf, and when I would go
-to hold out my hands to save him, you say, `Wait, and he will come to
-you!'"
-
-"At any rate you cannot go," cried Thorpe.
-
-"Armstrong Dale is my affianced husband, and at heart, in his weakness
-and despair, he calls to me for help. I am going to him now."
-
-"And God speed your work!" cried Pacey excitedly, "for if ever angel
-came to help man in his sorest need, it is now."
-
-The next minute, without a word, Cornel Thorpe was walking alone down
-the old staircase to the street, while Pacey and her brother followed,
-as if they were in a dream.
-
-CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.
-
-ANOTHER'S LOVE.
-
-Four days had passed, and Armstrong had not left his place, but waited,
-hoping against hope, and at last sinking into a wild state of despair.
-
-"I must have been mad," he said again and again. "One false step leads
-to another, and I am going downward rapidly enough now."
-
-He smiled bitterly as he sat with his head resting upon his hand,
-feeling that he had driven his beautiful model away for ever, and vainly
-asking himself how it could be that so mad a passion had sprung up
-within him for a woman whose face he had never seen.
-
-Then all at once he sprang to his feet, with his eyes flashing as he
-listened eagerly, and then a strange look of triumph began to glow in
-his countenance. "I must be more guarded," he said to himself, "or she
-will take flight again:" and catching up palette and brush, he made a
-pretence of painting as he waited with his back to the door for the
-entrance of her whose step was heard ascending the stairs in company
-with Keren-Happuch. Then he heard the girl's voice, and his heart sank
-like lead in doubt, for he felt that the model would have come up
-without being shown.
-
-But the next moment he was full of hope as the door was opened, closed,
-and he heard the familiar rustle of the drapery, and the step across the
-floor.
-
-He did not turn, but stood there with his heart beating violently, and a
-wild desire bidding him turn round quickly and snatch the veil from his
-models face. He was a coward, he told himself, not to have done so
-before. What did her anger matter? Had she not come back--penitent--
-friendly--
-
-His heart gave a great leap.
-
---Loving, for she laid her hand upon his shoulder, and he turned round
-with a smile of triumph, to drop palette and brushes and turn white as
-ashes.
-
-"Cornel!"
-
-"Yes, Armstrong. The world grows very small now. You wanted me, and I
-am here."
-
-"I--I wanted you?" he faltered, as she took a step or two back, and then
-stood gazing at him wistfully, with her hands clasped before her, and a
-look of love, pity, and despair in her eyes that stung him through and
-through.
-
-"Yes, Armstrong, I heard that you were in great peril. We were children
-together. Armstrong--you wanted help--and--I have come."
-
-He sank into the nearest chair with a groan, and she advanced slowly and
-stood close to him.
-
-"I have felt for weeks that there was something: your letters were so
-different. Then they became fewer; then they ceased. But I said you
-were busy, and I waited so patiently, Armstrong, till that message
-came."
-
-"What message?" he cried hoarsely.
-
-"That which told me I ought to join Michael, and help you in this time
-of need."
-
-"Who--who wrote to you?" he cried.
-
-"There is no need to hide his name. Your dearest friend, Mr. Pacey."
-
-"The wretched meddler!"
-
-"The true, honest gentleman you have always said he was, Armstrong. I
-have come from him now."
-
-"The cowardly hound!" muttered Dale.
-
-"No; your truest and best friend. He wrote to me for your sake and
-mine, Armstrong, and I have come."
-
-"What for?--to treat me with scorn and contempt?" he cried angrily,
-snatching at a chance to speak; "to tell me that all is over between us?
-Why have you not brought your brother with you, to horsewhip me and add
-his insults to your upbraidings?"
-
-"Michael is here,"--Dale started, and looked with a coward's glance at
-the door--"he is in London, but it was not his duty to come to the man
-who is my betrothed. I came alone to ask you--if it is all true?"
-
-He drew a hoarse breath, and then forced himself to speak brutally, to
-hide the shame and agony he felt.
-
-"Yes," he said roughly; "it is all true."
-
-She winced as if he had struck her, and there was silence for a few
-moments before she spoke again, and then in a curiously changed voice,
-from her agony of heart.
-
-"No, no," she whispered at last; "it cannot be true. It is a strange
-dream. I cannot--I will not believe it."
-
-He strove again and again to speak, but no words would come. He tried
-to speak gently and ask her to forgive him, but in vain; and at last,
-even more brutally than before, he cried--
-
-"I tell you it is true! If you knew all this, how could you come?"
-
-There was a pause before Cornel spoke again, and then she drew herself
-up with an imperious gesture, and her words came firmly and full of
-defiance of the world.
-
-"I came because I heard the man I loved was beaten down and wounded in
-the fight of life, and I said--`What is it to me?--he loved me very
-dearly, and if he has been met by a strange temptation, and has fallen,
-my place is there. I will go to him, and remind him of the past, and
-point out again the forward way.' Armstrong, that is why I have come."
-
-He groaned, and his voice was softened now, and half-choked by the agony
-and despair at his heart.
-
-"Go back," he said, "and forget me, Cornel; I am not the man you
-thought. I left you strong in my belief in self, ready for the fight,
-but your knight of truth and honour has turned out to be only a sorry
-pawn. I don't ask you to forgive me: I only say, for your own sake, go,
-and forget that such a villain ever lived."
-
-"Then it is all true?" she said sternly.
-
-"I don't know what Joe Pacey has said," he cried bitterly, as he gazed
-in the sweet womanly face before him, "but I make the only reparation
-that I can. I speak frankly, Cornel dear, and tell you that the worst
-he could say of me would not exceed the truth. Utterly unworthy--
-utterly base--I am not fit to touch your hand."
-
-As he spoke now in his excitement, he took a step toward her, and she
-drew back.
-
-"Yes!" he cried bitterly; "you are right. Shrink from me and go."
-
-"No," she said, after another pause, "I will not shrink from you; I will
-not upbraid; I will only say to you, Tear these scales from your eyes,
-and see, as Armstrong Dale, my old playfellow--brother--lover--used to
-see. Break from the entanglement, like the man you always were, and be
-yourself again."
-
-"No!" he groaned, "I am no longer master of myself. For God's sake,
-go!"
-
-"And leave you to this--caught in these toils, to struggle wildly for a
-time, and for what?--a life of misery and repentance? It is not true;
-you are too strong for this. Armstrong, for your own sake--for all at
-home--one brave effort. Pluck her from your heart."
-
-He looked at her sadly for a few moments, and then shook his head.
-
-"Impossible!" he groaned. "It is too late."
-
-"No!" she cried excitedly; "even on the very edge there is time to drag
-you away. Armstrong--I cannot bear it--come with me, dearest. You
-loved me once; you made me care for you and think of you as all the
-world to me. This woman--she cannot love you as I do, dear. For I do
-love you with all my poor heart. Don't quite break it, dear, for I
-forgive you everything, only come back with me now. Do you not hear me?
-I forgive you everything, and you will come."
-
-She staggered toward him with her arms open to clasp him to her breast,
-but he shrank away with a groan of despair.
-
-"No," he said; "it is too late--too late!"
-
-She heaved a piteous sigh, and her hands fell to her sides. Then, with
-her head bent, she walked slowly to the door, passed out, and he heard
-her steps descending. A few moments later there were voices in the
-hall, followed by the heavy closing of the door, which seemed to shut
-him for ever from all that was good and true, alone with his despair as
-he turned to his canvas, where he gazed upon the form he had created,
-apparently the only memory of a mad passion which had crushed him to the
-earth.
-
-CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.
-
-GAGE OF BATTLE.
-
-"You, Mr. Pacey? Where is my brother?"
-
-"Gone back to the hotel. Left me to wait till you came out.--Seen him?
-Bah! I needn't have asked that."
-
-Cornel was silent for a few moments as she walked on side by side with
-her strange-looking companion.
-
-"Why did my brother go back to the hotel?"
-
-"To cool himself."
-
-Cornel looked round wonderingly.
-
-"Temper," said Pacey shortly. "Said he couldn't contain himself; that
-he was mad to let you come to see Armstrong; and at last I persuaded him
-to go back, and said I'd see you safely to the hotel."
-
-"And do you think I was doing wrong to go, Mr. Pacey?" she said, turning
-upon him her candid eyes.
-
-"No: I stood out here feeling more religious than I have these twenty
-years. Ah! you don't understand. Never mind. Tell me you've brought
-him to his senses."
-
-Corners brow contracted, and she shook her head.
-
-"Oh, but you should have done, my dear," cried Pacey angrily. "You've
-been too hard upon him. Try and forgive him just a little bit. It's
-life and death, ruin and destruction to as fine a lad as ever stepped."
-
-"Yes," said Cornel piteously.
-
-"Then you shouldn't have been so stern with him, you know. He has been
-a blackguard; he deserves something. I am more bitter with him than
-ever, but, my dear--don't flinch because I speak so familiarly: I'm old
-enough to be your father--I say, if there is to be no forgiveness,
-there'll be very few of us men in heaven, I'm afraid, for we're a bad
-lot, my child, a very bad lot, though I don't think it's all our fault."
-
-Cornel looked up at him again, with her nether lip quivering.
-
-"That's right," said Pacey; "I don't know much about women, but that
-means being sorry for him just a little. Now, look here: don't you
-think you and I might go back together, and I leave you with him five
-minutes while you bring him to his knees, and then promise to forgive
-him some day?"
-
-Pacey stopped short to say this, and took a half turn to go back. To
-his surprise, Cornel placed her hand upon his arm.
-
-"Take me out of this busy street," she whispered, "or I shall break
-down. You do not know how I pleaded to him and offered him
-forgiveness."
-
-"You did?"
-
-"Yes," in a faint whisper, "I offered to forgive everything if he would
-come away."
-
-"And he wouldn't? You tell me he wouldn't?"
-
-"No!" in the faintest of whispers.
-
-"Oh!" ejaculated Pacey, as he hurried her along. "That settles it then.
-You offered to forgive him, and he refused? Then you've had an escape,
-my dear. He is not worthy of another thought. There, let me take you
-back to your brother. I thought better of him, and that the sight of
-the sweetest, truest little woman who ever breathed would bring him to
-his senses--make a man of him again. There, I'm very sorry--no, I'm
-not, for I've done my duty by him, and you've done yours."
-
-"No, we have not," said Cornel, growing firmer once more. "There is
-much to do yet. This lady--this Contessa?"
-
-"Well, what about her?" said Pacey, frowning.
-
-"You told me that she is very beautiful."
-
-"Yes, and so is some poison--clear as crystal."
-
-"You know, then, where she lives?"
-
-"Oh yes, I know where she lives," growled Pacey savagely.
-
-"Take me to her."
-
-Pacey shook himself free, and literally glared at the plainly dressed
-girl at his side.
-
-"I wish you would take me to her, Mr. Pacey. I must see her at once."
-
-"You? You see her? That tiger lily of a woman! No, that won't do at
-all."
-
-"Mr. Pacey, I must see her. I have failed with Armstrong, but something
-tells me that I may succeed with her."
-
-"But do you know what sort of a woman she is?"
-
-"A lady of title, beautiful and rich."
-
-"Oh yes; but, my dear child, you who are as fresh as a little
-lily-of-the-valley, what could you say to her? Why, she is a heartless
-woman of fashion, proud as a female Lucifer, and you would only be
-exposing yourself to insult."
-
-"She would injure herself more than me," replied Cornel. Then, after
-they had walked a few yards in silence, she turned to her companion.
-
-"Mr. Pacey, you are Armstrong's most trusted friend?"
-
-"I was once, but that's over now."
-
-"No; true friends do not leave those they love when they are in their
-sorest need. I must--I will save Armstrong from this woman's toils. He
-has ceased to love me, but I cannot, when a word might save him, keep
-back that word. Take me to this lady's home."
-
-"But, my dear Miss Thorpe--"
-
-"I have known you for over a year, Mr. Pacey, though we only met to-day
-for the first time."
-
-"Yes; and I've known you, my dear," said Pacey, "though he never half
-did you justice."
-
-"Then I am Cornel Thorpe to you. Now listen: we must save him."
-
-"But--"
-
-"What is this lady's name?"
-
-"The Contessa Dellatoria."
-
-"Take me to her at once."
-
-"And she could not master him?" muttered Pacey. "She masters me."
-
-He was already walking her on fast towards Portland Place, where fortune
-favoured the mission, for a carriage and pair passed them, driven
-rapidly, as they were close to the house, and Pacey told his companion
-that the fashionably dressed lady leaning back was the Contessa, with
-the effect of making Cornel hasten her pace after quitting Pacey's arm;
-while, resigning himself to the inevitable, he advanced more slowly,
-watching the scene before him as the carriage stopped. The footman ran
-up and gave a thundering knock and heavy peal, with the result that the
-door was thrown open at once, two more servants waiting to receive their
-lady.
-
-By the time the steps were rattled down, and Valentina had alighted,
-Cornel was at her side, pale and trembling, in her simple, plainly cut
-black dress, cloak, and bonnet with its thin silk veil.
-
-"Can I speak to you, madam?" she said faintly. The Contessa turned upon
-her in wonder, and Cornel shrank for the moment from the beautiful,
-magnificently dressed woman.
-
-"Speak to me?" she said haughtily, as her eyes swept over the American
-girl. Then, as she walked towards the door, "Who are you? what are
-you--a hospital nurse?"
-
-"Sometimes," said Cornel, fighting hard to be firm.
-
-"Oh, I see: then you want a subscription for your charity. This is
-neither the time nor the place." The Contessa swept on, but Cornel was
-at her side again before she could reach the door.
-
-"No, no, madam, you are mistaken," she cried in a low voice. "I wish
-to--I must see you."
-
-Valentina's eyes dilated a little, and she looked wonderingly at the
-speaker.
-
-"I--I have a message for you. I must speak to you. Take me to your
-room, for Heaven's sake."
-
-A policeman was approaching, and the butler stepped out, saying
-significantly--
-
-"Shall I speak to the young person, my lady?" No answer was vouchsafed,
-for just then Cornel caught the Contessa by the arm and whispered--
-
-"You must see me, madam. It is life or death to one you know--one whom,
-I believe, you would not injure."
-
-"Hush! Who cure you?"
-
-"A stranger from a distant land, madam." Valentina started, and the
-rich blood flushed to her cheeks.
-
-"I landed from America yesterday. Pray hear me. Your future depends
-upon it, and--perhaps--my life."
-
-The Contessa made a sign to Cornel to follow, and entered the door; and
-a minute after, as Pacey passed slowly by, he ground his teeth when he
-heard the coachman say to the footman, who was crossing the pavement
-with a shawl over one arm, and a basket containing a carriage clock,
-scent bottle, card case, and Court Guide--
-
-"I say, Dicky, what game do you call that?"
-
-"Last noo dodge for raising the wind," said the footman, and he went in
-and closed the door.
-
-"A hurricane, I should say," muttered Pacey. "Poor little girl, can she
-face the storm?--I don't know though--there's a strength in her that
-masters me."
-
-Meanwhile Lady Dellatoria led the way to the boudoir, held aside the
-portiere, and signed to Cornel to enter. Then following, the great
-velvet curtain was dropped, and they stood face to face, scanning each
-other's features, and measuring the one whom a natural instinct taught
-each to consider the great enemy of her life. Cornel's heart sank as
-she stood thus in the presence of her beautiful rival. For the moment,
-she was ready to sink into one of the luxurious lounges, and sob for
-very despair as she felt how unlikely it was that Armstrong could still
-care for the simple homely girl who had come across the wide ocean to
-save him--him, a willing victim to one who gazed at her with such
-contempt, and who at last broke the silence.
-
-"Well," she said, "I have granted your request. Why do you not speak?"
-
-"I was thinking, madam, how beautiful you are."
-
-Valentina smiled faintly, and raised her eyebrows. It was such an old
-compliment paid to her.
-
-"You wished to speak to me about some one I know. Have you brought a
-message? Who are you?"
-
-"I am the poor American girl to whom Armstrong Dale plighted his troth
-before he left us to make his name and fame."
-
-The Contessa's eyes were slightly veiled. It was no message then from
-him, and she avoided the searching eyes, so full of innocence and truth,
-that gazed at her, as she said huskily--
-
-"Well, what is that to me?"
-
-Cornel looked at her wonderingly, asking herself whether there was a
-mistake; but growing confident, she went on--
-
-"This, madam: my lover--I speak to you in the homely fashion of our
-people--my lover came here to England, and his success was beyond my
-wildest dreams. We wrote to each other, and we were happy in the
-expectation of our future, till he saw you, and then--all was changed."
-
-"Is this the beginning of some romance? But, of course--your
-love-story."
-
-"Yes, madam, and no romance. But I do not come to speak angrily to
-you--I do not heap reproaches upon your head. I come to you simply as
-one woman in suffering should appeal to another."
-
-The Contessa made a contemptuous gesture.
-
-"In my simple, faithful love for the man pledged to be my husband--the
-man who has sinned against me in what is but a base love for you--I am
-ready to forgive him, and look upon the past as dead. And now I come as
-a suppliant to you, asking you to set him free, that he may sin no
-more."
-
-"What! How dare you?" cried the Contessa. "Such words to me!"
-
-"From his promised wife, madam! Yes: I dare tell you, because, with all
-your wealth and beauty, even your power over his weakness, I am stronger
-in my right. You have blinded him--turned him from the path of duty--
-you are the destroyer of his future."
-
-"Absurd, girl! This Mr. Dale, the artist employed by my husband--surely
-in his vanity he has not dared--"
-
-She ceased speaking, and shrank from Cornel's clear, candid gaze.
-
-"No, madam, he has not dared--he has not spoken. He does not know that
-I have taken this step."
-
-"Most unwisely."
-
-"No, madam, I know that I am acting wisely--in his interest and yours."
-
-"My good girl, this is insufferable. If you were not a stranger to our
-customs in England, I would not listen to you."
-
-"There is no custom, madam, in a woman's love, here or in America.
-Heart speaks to heart. He is my promised husband: give him back to me.
-I plead to you for your own sake as well as mine."
-
-"This is mere romance."
-
-"Again I say no, madam, but the truth. Think of your peril, too."
-
-"Silence!"
-
-"I will not be silent," said Cornel firmly. "You love him: I see it in
-your quivering lips, and the blood that comes and goes in your cheek.
-You hate me, madam, as a rival. Well, let me prove your love for him."
-
-"Will you be silent, girl?" cried the Contessa hastily.
-
-"No; I must speak now. You would not have listened to me so long had I
-not spoken truth. You love him--you dare not deny it. Well, I love him
-too, and I tell you that your love came like a blight upon his life."
-
-"Woman, will you--"
-
-"No; I will not be silent," said Cornel firmly: "but even if I ceased to
-speak, my words would ring in your ears. It is not love that holds him
-to you, or you to him, but a blind mad passion, the destroyer of you
-both. Call it love if you will, but prove that love by giving him up to
-return to his old, peaceful life."
-
-"And your arms?" whispered the Contessa maliciously.
-
-"Ah! The proof!" cried Cornel. "No one but a spiteful rival could have
-spoken that. But your love is not as mine. I will not ask you to give
-him back to me, but to set him free before some horror descends upon you
-both. Your husband--"
-
-"Hush!"
-
-Valentina gave a quick look round, and Cornel flushed in her eagerness
-as she exclaimed--
-
-"The shadow over both your lives! You know it. Now, madam, prove your
-love by freeing him from such a risk. How can you call it love that
-threatens him with danger and disgrace!"
-
-"And if I tell you that you, a foolish, jealous girl, are conjuring up
-all this in your excited brain--that I have listened to you patiently--
-and that I will hear no more?"
-
-"I will tell you that your love for Armstrong is a mockery and snare,
-that you throw down the guage, and that I will save him from you yet."
-
-"And how? Bring some false charge against him to my husband? Set about
-some lying slander on my name?"
-
-"Bring you to public shame--bring disgrace upon the head of the man I
-love? No, madam. You refuse my offer?--No: you will hear me. Give him
-up, as I will for his sake--woman--sister--am I to plead in vain?"
-
-The Contessa pointed to the door.
-
-"Yes," said Cornel quietly. "I will go, but I will save him yet."
-
-"Then it is war," muttered the Contessa, whose eyes contracted as she
-stood listening as if expecting a return; "and you will save him? Yes:
-to take to your heart? Not yet."
-
-She hurried to the window as the faint sound of the closing door was
-heard, and held aside the curtain, so as to gaze down the wide place,
-and see Cornel take Pacey's arm, and, as if weak and suffering, walk
-slowly away.
-
-"Bah! What is she to me, with her pitiful schoolgirl love?--`Save him
-yet!'"
-
-She crossed the room and rang. Then, throwing herself into a lounge,
-she waited till the servant entered.
-
-"Is your master in?"
-
-"No, my lady. Lady Grayson called. Gone to the Academy, I think."
-
-"That will do."
-
-Left alone, Valentina sprang to her feet, and pressed her temples.
-
-The next minute, with a smile upon her lip, and an intense look as of a
-set purpose in her eye, she went slowly from the room.
-
-CHAPTER NINETEEN.
-
-CHECK.
-
-What to do?
-
-Armstrong's constant question to himself.
-
-His determination, arrived at again and again, was to flee at once from
-the horrible passion which was sapping the life out of him--his insane
-love for a woman who evidently despised him, and whose face he had never
-seen.
-
-He argued that, by going right away to Rome, Florence, or even merely to
-Paris, he would avoid Lady Dellatoria, who would soon forget him as he
-would forget this Italian woman, who--he could not explain to himself
-why--had, as it were, woven some spell round him and made him half mad.
-
-He reasoned with himself, called upon the teaching of his early life,
-mocked at his folly, and told himself that he had got the better of the
-insane passion--that he had disgusted this woman by his insults, and
-that he was free, for she would come no more. But in another hour he
-was watching for her coming, and trying to contrive some means of
-tracing her, and begging her to come again.
-
-Why?--that he might stand spell-bound again before that masked face,
-tortured, enslaved, and in greater despair than ever?
-
-"It is of no use!" he muttered passionately. "I have not the mental
-strength of a child. I must go right away from the horrible
-temptation--and at once."
-
-He made a step or two toward his room. He had money enough; a few
-things could be packed, and in an hour he might be on his way to Dover.
-After that the world was before him, so that he could seek for peace.
-
-No. Michael Thorpe and his sister were in London. It would be the act
-of a coward to flee now, and be dragging himself down lower still in
-their eyes. He could not go: Michael Thorpe would be sure to come
-before long, he felt, and he wished he would. It would be a relief to
-have some savage quarrel. Hah! there was an opportunity: Pacey, who had
-betrayed him and brought Cornel over for that shameful scene, after
-which he had felt that his life had better end.
-
-"No," he said half aloud, "I can't quarrel with poor old Joe. He meant
-well, and he was right. But I cannot leave London now."
-
-He burst into a mocking laugh the next minute, for he would not indulge
-in self-deceit. He knew that it was not merely the dread of being
-thought cowardly which kept him there, but his mad passion for this
-woman, who treated him as if he were a dog.
-
-Then he grew calmer, and tried to reason with himself. She had not
-treated him as a dog. Her conduct had been irreproachable. No lady
-could have been more modest or refined in her conduct throughout. She
-had come there merely as a model, and he had conceived this strange
-passion for her in spite of distant coldness, and complete disdain. He
-remembered in a score of things how she had borne herself as if
-conferring a favour by coming and taking his money; and he knew, too,
-how it was forced upon her by her filial affection.
-
-"No!" he groaned, "she is not to blame. I shall never see her more,
-thank Heaven! and in time the recollection will die out."
-
-His eyes reverted to the picture, as this thought held him for the
-moment, and he again laughed bitterly and cried aloud, while gazing at
-the beautiful figure which inspiration and the work of his brush had
-placed upon the canvas.
-
-"Die out, while she is there to renew my passion hour by hour, minute by
-minute! Curse the picture!" he raged. "Why did I ever conceive the
-vile thought?"
-
-He stepped to it and tore off the paper which covered the face.
-
-The next moment he had stepped back, startled and wondering at the
-perfection of his art, as Lady Dellatoria's eyes seemed to be gazing
-passionately into his.
-
-He shivered and turned away, holding one hand to his brow.
-
-"I am ill," he said, in a low, muttering tone, "unstrung, half wild.
-Well, this shall be the first step toward a cure;" and, taking a large
-Spanish knife from among the knick-knacks upon the table, he felt the
-point and edge, stepped forward, and was in the act of thrusting the
-blade through the canvas close to the frame, when the door-handle
-rattled, and the grimy face of Keren-Happuch was thrust in.
-
-"She's come again," said the girl gleefully.
-
-"The lady who was here yesterday?" cried Dale, throwing the knife from
-him.
-
-"No, sir; her!" cried the girl. "She's coming up now."
-
-She pointed to the canvas as she spoke, and Dale involuntarily turned to
-see the counterfeit presentment of Lady Dellatoria looking at him from
-the group with indignant scorn, and as if enraged at his mad passion for
-the model whose steps were now heard as the girl slipped out.
-
-"It is fate!" muttered Dale, as the door was flung open, and the closely
-veiled and cloaked figure stood before him.
-
-For some moments neither spoke. The model stood just within the closed
-door, proud and imperious in her pose, and with the glint of her eyes
-flashing through the thick veil, while, a prey to his emotion, Armstrong
-strove to find words as the struggle within him continued.
-
-He would master himself, he thought. It was madness, and he called upon
-his manhood to protect this woman, who trusted to him, from a repetition
-of his last insult.
-
-"You have returned, then," he said to her coldly, but with his voice
-trembling.
-
-"Yes, monsieur," she replied, in her peculiarly accented French. "It
-was necessary. Monsieur wishes me to continue?"
-
-He made a sign toward the door at the other end of the studio, and she
-seemed to hesitate, but the next moment she walked firmly across to the
-room and disappeared, while Dale fastened the outer door.
-
-Then mechanically drawing the easel into its proper position in the
-light, he took up palette and brushes, and stood gazing straight before
-him, his nerves astrain, and pulses beating with a heavy dull throb.
-
-His back was to the entrance of his room, and with a mist before his
-eyes he waited, ignorant of how the time passed till he heard the door
-behind him open, and the rustling sound of the heavy cloak as it swept
-over the rug-covered floor.
-
-Then, with every sense at its acutest pitch, he felt her approach till
-she was close behind his chair on her way to the dais.
-
-The model stopped suddenly, and he turned to see that she was gazing
-fixedly at the uncovered face upon the canvas, as if struck by the
-intense gaze of the goddess's eyes.
-
-It was almost momentary, that pause. Then she continued her way to the
-dais, and mounted it to resume her familiar attitude, and, once more,
-Dale began to paint; a quarter of an hour before about to destroy, now
-eagerly bent upon finishing the task, while the piercing eyes gleamed
-through the veil, and seemed to pierce him.
-
-"It is fate!" he muttered, as those eyes fixed his, meeting them through
-the veil; but was it lovingly tempting him, or watching him in dread--a
-dread born of the doubt he inspired at the last visit?
-
-He could not tell, but everything of the past died away in that present,
-and in a voice which he hardly knew as his own, he said softly--
-
-"Why were you so angry with me last time?"
-
-There was no reply, but the eyes gleamed distrustfully through the veil.
-
-"You are angry still," he continued. "Was it so great an offence to ask
-you to discard your veil?"
-
-"Monsieur is wasting time," was the reply, and he went on using his
-brush angrily for a few minutes.
-
-"Tell me," he said at last, "why you are so obstinate? Do you not wish
-me to see your face?"
-
-She shook her head quickly, and he watched her, telling himself that
-there was something coquettish in the act.
-
-"But you will not refuse me now?" he said. "I beg--I pray of you--let
-me see your face."
-
-"It is not possible. I do not wish you to know me again if we ever
-meet."
-
-"Why not?" he said eagerly. "For Heaven's sake, do not be so distant
-with me."
-
-"I come here at your wish, monsieur, and you pay me to be your model.--
-Monsieur insults me once more."
-
-"No!" he cried passionately, as he threw down palette and brush; "a man
-cannot insult a woman he loves with all his soul."
-
-He took a step or two towards her, but with one quick movement, she
-stooped and swung the great cloak about her shoulders, and, unseen by
-him, caught up the knife he had so recently held. The next moment she
-made for the inner room, but he intercepted her.
-
-"No, no!" he cried wildly. "You must not leave me again like this.
-Listen: you will hear me. Once for all, you shall remove that veil."
-
-"I--will--not," she cried firmly. "Why does monsieur wish to see my
-face?"
-
-"You, as a woman, know," he cried, in a low, excited voice. "It is of
-no use. I must speak now. I tell you again, I love you."
-
-"It is not true!" she whispered. "You dare to tell me that, when I know
-that it is not true. That is the woman whom you love, monsieur!" and
-she pointed scornfully at the face upon the canvas.
-
-"No!" he cried, half startled by her manner, "I swear that you are
-wrong."
-
-"It is her portrait, monsieur."
-
-"It is no one's portrait. Imagination, every stroke," he cried. "Now
-let me see the face of the woman I really love."
-
-He raised one hand to snatch off the veil, but with a quick movement she
-sprang from him, and, with her eyes gleaming through the film, flung one
-white arm from the cloak, gave her wrist a turn, and he saw that she was
-holding the great Spanish knife dagger-wise, with the point towards his
-breast.
-
-"Don't come near me, or it will be your death," she panted.
-
-"Ah!" he said, with a half-laugh, as, stirred now to the deepest depths,
-he bent forward trying to penetrate her disguise, but without avail;
-"can you punish me so cruelly as that for loving you? Well, you have
-made me yours, and it is my fate. Better death than the misery I have
-suffered, the despair of losing you and not seeing you again."
-
-"It is a mockery!" she cried, and her voice now was strangely altered.
-"A man cannot love a woman whose face he has not seen."
-
-"You know that is not true," he whispered, as he still advanced, and she
-now began to retreat--"you know I love you with all my soul. I have
-told you so, and you know it in your heart."
-
-"Keep back!" she cried huskily, as she retreated, keeping the
-knife-point toward his breast.
-
-"No! Remove your veil."
-
-"Bah!" she cried contemptuously, and with her voice resuming its former
-tone. "Go, monsieur; dwell upon and love your picture when I am gone."
-
-"No; I love you, the living, breathing embodiment. Now, if I die for
-it, I will see your face."
-
-He stretched out one hand, and touched her veil, but it was tightly
-knotted behind her head, and with her left hand she caught his fingers
-and held them firmly, their warm contact sending a thrill through every
-nerve.
-
-At the same moment, he felt the point of the knife touch his breast, but
-he did not shrink, only struggled to free his hand.
-
-Then, as if moved by the same impulse, they remained motionless, gazing
-into each other's eyes, and he felt her warm breath upon his lips.
-
-"Then you do love me?" she whispered in a voice that, in its soft
-passionate tones, made every fibre vibrate in strange music to the
-melody of her utterance.
-
-"More than life," he whispered back. "You see."
-
-A low mocking laugh came from her lips as she loosened her grasp, flung
-up her hands, and the knife fell far away upon the floor. Then, with a
-sudden movement, as he seized her waist and drew her to him, she threw
-herself back, snatched off the veil, flung it upon the dais, and clasped
-her arms about his neck.
-
-"Valentina!--You!"
-
-CHAPTER TWENTY.
-
-THE CONTRETEMPS.
-
-A mingling of rage, passion, disappointment, and delight swept over Dale
-at the revelation. One moment he wondered at his blindness in not
-divining long before that it was she; then at her daring recklessness,
-and the skill with which she had played her part, deceiving him
-completely to the very end.
-
-And as she gazed in his eyes, clasped then in his arms, yielding as he
-did to what he told himself again was fate, a mystery which he could not
-unravel, he asked himself the question, did he love her or did he not?
-His passion had been for another woman, and paradoxically it was she
-from whom he had literally lied, and from whom, had she come openly, he
-would have turned in disgust.
-
-And yet how beautiful she was. What love and passion beamed from the
-half-closed eyes that sought his, as her lips murmured words that told
-him she was his at last, as he was hers, her very own; while, mastered
-by her tenderness, he found no words then of angry reproach or blame.
-
-"Venus victrix." She had brought him to her feet, but there was no
-sound of triumph in her tones. Every word was a caress, and he found
-himself wondering that he could ever have treated her with the coldness
-he had shown.
-
-"I knew you loved me," she murmured in his ear, "and that in your mad
-belief in what you told yourself was your duty, you were punishing
-yourself and me. It was a mere schoolboy friendship pledged years ago,
-against which nature rebelled. For the first time in my unhappy life I
-knew what it was to love, and knowing, as a woman soon divines, that you
-loved me, I felt a new joy in my heart that I was so beautiful, and that
-it pleased you, the only man I ever felt that I cared for--that I did
-love, for I knew that you were mine as I was yours. And so I had no
-hesitation about running all the risks I have, deceiving even Lady
-Grayson, who watches me like a cat. I said in my heart that I would
-dare all, even to degrading myself--no: it was no degradation, for it
-was for the sake of him I loved. But tell me now; you did know me from
-the beginning?"
-
-"I swear I had not the least idea," he said angrily.
-
-"You had not," she sighed; and then mockingly, "and, cruel to the last,
-you began to love another as you thought. I saw it growing from the
-first, and for a minute it made me angry, and ready to turn and revile
-you, instead of carrying on the deceit; but a feeling of intense joy ran
-through me, for was not all your loving passion for me--was I not
-winning you to confess the love you always did feel, though blindly
-thinking that you had conquered self? You did love me--did you not?"
-
-"Yes, I always loved you," he whispered, "and I fought so hard for both
-our sakes."
-
-"And lost," she said with a laugh. "I have won. No, no," she whispered
-caressingly, "don't repulse me now. You are so much to me. But yes, if
-you will. I do not mind. Strike your poor slave if you wish; she will
-never murmur or complain. Your blows would be like tender caresses to
-me now, for your words have dragged me forth from an age of misery and
-despair into a new life of hope and brightness and joy. You told me you
-loved me with all your soul."
-
-"No, no," he cried angrily, in his last struggle for truth and honour;
-"it is not true. It was all an imaginary passion for an imaginary
-being."
-
-"Am I an imaginary being?" she whispered, as she wreathed her arms about
-him and drew him to her breast. "No, no; it was all a solemn truth, the
-outspeaking of your heart to the only woman you love. You could not lie
-to me, my hero--my idol. What is the world to us, Armstrong? You
-cannot retract your words. I have won you--my own--my own. You can
-never leave me now."
-
-As those words left her lips, Dale started from her arms, for a carriage
-had stopped, and a heavy double knock resounded through the house.
-
-Valentina stood listening as Dale crossed rapidly to the door, unlocked
-it, and returned, after relocking it, silently.
-
-"Well?" she said calmly, "a visitor? Send him away."
-
-"Your husband," he whispered.
-
-"Bah!" she cried contemptuously. "The man the world calls my husband--
-the wretch who bought me as he would some trinket that gratified his
-eye."
-
-"But the risk--the scandal," he whispered. "For your sake--there,
-dearest, for your sake," he whispered, as he clasped her to his breast.
-
-"Yes, you do love me," she said softly.
-
-"There, quick! in there! He must not know."
-
-"And why?" she said calmly, as she clung to him. "I do not fear him;
-and as for you," she cried, with a look of pride, "you are brave and
-strong. Let him come: kill him as you would some wretched snake."
-
-He gazed at her half in wonder, half in horror, as she laughed
-mockingly, but there was a look of intense hatred and disgust in her
-eyes which told him how truly earnest were her words--how great her
-loathing for this man.
-
-At that moment there was a tapping at the door, and Dale crossed to it
-quickly.
-
-"Yes?" he said.
-
-"This gent would like to see you, sir," came in Keren-Happuch's voice,
-and a card was shot under the door.
-
-He caught it up, and hesitated a moment.
-
-"Not at home," he said.
-
-"Please, sir, I said as you was."
-
-"Then show him up," said Dale desperately, and darting across to where
-Valentina stood, he pointed to the inner door.
-
-"Quick!" he cried.
-
-"For your sake, yes," she said, smiling calmly enough; but as he threw
-open the door, she flung one arm about his neck, and pressed her lips to
-his before he closed it upon her.
-
-Then crossing quickly, he unfastened the other, caught up palette and
-brush, and dragged his great canvas round with its face to the wall.
-
-He had not a moment to spare, for as he faced round, firm and defiant
-now, ready for anything that might come, Keren-Happuch entered, looked
-round wide-eyed and wondering for the model, and held the door wide for
-the Conte to enter.
-
-Her position and the glance she gave round were not lost upon Armstrong,
-who frowned at her so severely that she hurried out.
-
-"The crisis!" thought Dale, growing firm now that he was face to face
-with danger; and his eyes involuntarily measured his visitor's physique.
-
-The Conte's first words set him wondering whether they were genuine or
-part of a plan laid by the wily Italian. For his face was smooth and
-smiling, and he came forward offering his hand in the frankest manner.
-
-"Ah! my dear Mr. Dale," he cried, "it is a pleasure to see you again."
-
-Armstrong could not help taking the hand, but his grasp was cold and
-limp as that of his visitor.
-
-Then, unasked, the Conte placed his glass in his eye, took out a
-cigarette, and gave it a wave.
-
-"May I?" he said.
-
-Armstrong bowed coldly, and the little, wrinkled, elderly-looking man
-struck a scented fusee, lit his cigarette, glanced round and seated
-himself.
-
-"And how do the fine arts march?" he said cheerily. "By the way," he
-continued, without waiting to be answered, "my dear Mr. Dale, I was
-close by, and I thought I would call to ask if you have reconsidered
-that decision of yours?"
-
-"My decision?" said Dale, following his example.
-
-"Yes; about her ladyship's portrait. We were discussing it this
-morning. I believe I introduced the subject, but her ladyship took to
-it eagerly. You will go on with it?"
-
-"Surely, my lord, there are plenty of better artists in London who will
-be glad to undertake the commission," said Dale quietly.
-
-"Perhaps so, but you began the sketch, and we were so well satisfied
-that we wish you to continue it."
-
-"Then he suspects nothing," Armstrong said to himself; and for the
-moment he felt ready to agree to the proposal. But directly after, a
-suspicious idea came to him. Suppose this were a deeply laid plan to
-entice him to the Conte's place, so that an opportunity might be
-afforded for a discovery?
-
-He had gone through so much excitement of late that his brain felt
-confused, and he was unable to calculate coolly. At the first he had
-decided in his own mind that the Conte must be aware of his wife's
-visits to the studio, and had now tracked her there. All this talk then
-was for some ulterior reason, and in all probability he was waiting for
-an excuse to search the place, or else to trap her when she tried to
-leave. For aught the young artist knew, there might be half-a-dozen
-spies about the place, waiting to see her go, and his brow grew rugged
-with the intensity of his thoughts.
-
-The Conte rose from his seat, and Dale started up.
-
-"No, no; don't move," said the Conte. "I was only about to look round
-while you thought the matter over. Ah! you object? Good. I will
-reserve myself for your show day. Pardon, a thousand times."
-
-He resumed his seat, smiling, while in agony Dale thought of the great
-picture not twenty feet from where his visitor had stood.
-
-"My proposal troubles you, I see; but why let it, my friend? Let us
-consider it as men of the world--as we did at first. It will do you
-good as an artist--it will do me good amongst my friends, for I shall be
-proud to see the face of my beautiful wife--a lady of society--upon the
-Academy walls. We made our little arrangement--I will not insult you by
-talking of money--and all was well. Then came this little pique. I
-affronted you by some thoughtless remark, and you retired."
-
-Dale was about to speak, but the Conte interrupted him.
-
-"One word, my friend, and I have done. It is my wife's wish that the
-picture should be finished; it is mine. I apologise as one gentleman to
-another. Now, say that I am pardoned, and that you will do it."
-
-The temptation was terribly strong. This man begged him to come; it
-meant endless freedom, the run of the house, and constant meetings with
-Valentina; but Dale's manly instincts rose in revolt against so
-degrading an intimacy. He and the Conte could only be deadly enemies,
-and he rose slowly from his seat.
-
-"It is impossible, sir," he said. "I thank you for your consideration
-and your apology, but I must hold to my decision. I cannot--I will not
-commence the portrait again."
-
-"You are too hasty, Mr. Dale. Take time. With your permission I will
-smoke another cigarette. Let us talk of other things."
-
-"No, sir," replied Armstrong; "let us talk of this, and let me tell you
-plainly that I cannot and will not undertake this commission."
-
-"But, my dear friend, you did undertake it."
-
-"And repented almost at once," said Armstrong bitterly.
-
-"You English--I mean you Americans--are too hard and decisive," said the
-Conte, with a smile and shrug. "Ah, as you know, everything depends
-upon the diplomat. I am a poor ambassador. I should have brought
-Madame the Contessa here to plead to you."
-
-Armstrong could not suppress a start, and he looked keenly at the Conte,
-whose eyes seemed to be fixed searchingly upon his, as if to read the
-secret thoughts of his heart. And now he felt sure that all this was
-subterfuge--a means of gaining time for some reason. He had tracked his
-wife there, and was waiting for the moment when the eruption ought to
-break forth; and a quarrel with a foreigner and for such a cause could
-only mean one thing.
-
-"Ah," said the Conte gaily, "the mention of madame has, I see, its
-effect. Say, if she comes and pleads you will yield?"
-
-"This man is too subtle for me," thought Armstrong. "He is playing with
-and torturing me before he strikes. Heavens! what have I done to bring
-me into such a position?"
-
-"Come, you are giving way," cried the Conte gaily, "and I may go back
-soon--after our friendly chat, as you people call it, and tell her
-ladyship that I have made our peace."
-
-"No, sir," began Armstrong, keeping well upon his guard, in the full
-conviction that there was another motive for the visit, and determined
-to strike his visitor down if he approached the inner room. But he was
-interrupted again.
-
-"By the way--in passing--apropos of portraits--Lady Grayson's--is it
-commenced?"
-
-"Lady Grayson's?"
-
-"Yes; you know her; you met her at our house. My wife's bosom friend."
-
-"I remember Lady Grayson, of course, perfectly."
-
-"And you are painting her portrait?"
-
-"I regret to say that you have been misinformed, sir."
-
-"But--how strange! Lady Grayson told us that she was going to ask you
-to undertake the commission. Of course--yes--and she said, laughingly--
-I remember now, perfectly--that she should visit you at your studio, be
-a most perfect sitter, and that there would be no giant--no, no, it was
-ogre of a husband--to pass criticisms and offend the artist."
-
-He laughed merrily as he spoke, and twisted his cane about in a peculiar
-way, suggesting to Armstrong that he meant to strike with it at first;
-and then, as he saw a gold garter-like band around it about six inches
-from the knob, his heart gave one throb, for he felt certain that there
-was a keen rapier-like blade concealed within.
-
-But he spoke quite calmly.
-
-"Lady Grayson has been premature in her announcement, Conte. I am under
-no promise to paint any such portrait, neither shall I undertake the
-commission."
-
-"Body of Bacchus!" cried the Conte, laughing, "how droll! Truth is more
-strange than romance, as you people say. Come, now, confess you have
-been too scrupulous--too secretive.--My dear Lady Grayson, this is
-wonderful. Your name was on our lips."
-
-For as he was speaking, Keren-Happuch ushered in the fashionably dressed
-woman, gave Dale an imploring look, which plainly said, "Forgive me,"
-glanced at the fastened door, next at the dais, and then disappeared.
-
-"Ah, Conte, you here! Mr. Dale, pray forgive me for coming unannounced.
-I want to make a petition--to lay an appeal before you."
-
-She held out her hand with a most winning smile, and then turned and
-shook hands with the Conte.
-
-"What he has been waiting for," thought Dale--"her coming--she, his
-mistress, to be a witness of his own wife's shame."
-
-There was an angry, determined look in his eyes. A minute before, a
-feeling of misery and despair troubled him. There was a sensation akin
-to pity in his breast for the man who was being basely deceived; but now
-rage took its place, compunction was gone, and he felt hard as steel, as
-he prepared himself for the fight, determined at all hazards to save
-Valentina from such a humiliation as this.
-
-The thoughts flew like lightning through his brain as, in her most silky
-tones, Lady Grayson addressed him.
-
-"May I lay my petition before you now, Mr. Dale?"
-
-"Oh, I will not be _de trop_," cried the Conte. "I am going. My dear
-Mr. Dale, you will think over that, and write to me, I am sure?"
-
-"I assure you, sir," began Dale; and then he bit his lip savagely, for
-in a playful, girlish way, Lady Grayson had stepped aside, ostensibly
-that the gentlemen might speak together; really to obtain a glimpse of
-the picture on the easel. She succeeded, and turned back directly.
-
-"I beg pardon," she cried. "Oh, do forgive me, Mr. Dale; it was very
-rude."
-
-Their eyes met, and he saw a look of malicious triumph in hers, which
-told him that this woman had recognised the face upon the canvas, and
-that her suspicion of the Contessa coming to sit for him was confirmed.
-
-"I do so love pictures!" she cried. "But you need not go, Conte. I
-will stand aside till you have finished with Mr. Dale."
-
-"Conte Dellatoria has finished his proposal to me, madam," said
-Armstrong firmly. "I regret, sir, that I must hold to my decision."
-
-"Oh!" cried Lady Grayson, "don't say that you have refused to continue
-my dearest friend's portrait!"
-
-"Yes, madam, I have declined decisively."
-
-"Oh, but that is too cruel," cried Lady Grayson, looking quickly round
-the studio; and once more there was a look of triumph in her eyes which
-met his sparkling with malice, as they both cast them on the same
-object, which he too saw for the first time.
-
-The thick veil Valentina had snatched off, lay upon the edge of the
-dais, where she had thrown it, and a chill of horror ran through
-Armstrong as he felt that they were in this woman's power, even if he
-were wrong, and she had not been brought, as he had imagined.
-
-Then a fresh idea struck him. He was perhaps mistaken, and his feeling
-of rage increased. It was an assignation; they had arranged to meet
-there for some reason--why they had chosen his studio, he could not
-divine.
-
-"I am so sorry," said Lady Grayson, after an awkward pause. "It augurs
-so badly for my success."
-
-"Shall I leave you to discuss the matter, my dear Lady Grayson? Mr.
-Dale is a tyrant--an emperor among artists. As for me, I am crushed."
-
-"No, no; you will stay and help me to plead. My dear Mr. Dale, do not
-be so cruel. I do so want to be on the line this year, and if you would
-consent to paint a poor, forlorn, helpless widow, I cannot tell you how
-grateful I should be."
-
-"It is impossible, madam," said Armstrong coldly, but with a burning
-feeling of rage against his visitors seething in his breast. It was an
-assignation then, but Lady Grayson had divined Valentina's presence, and
-he had seen her glance again and again at the further door. He was in a
-dilemma too: for if he refused this woman's prayer, she would perhaps
-spitefully declare all she knew to the husband. But he cast that aside.
-If she did not speak now, she would at some other time, and in his then
-frame of mind he could only fight. He could not fence.
-
-"Impossible!--you hear this cruel man, Conte? he is a tyrant indeed.
-Mr. Dale, is it really in vain to plead?"
-
-"I tell you again, madam, it is impossible."
-
-"But if I wait a week--a month--any time you like?"
-
-"My answer would only be the same, madam, as I have given Conte
-Dellatoria. I can paint no more portraits for any one. I have, I think
-I may say, painted my last."
-
-"I am disappointed," she said, giving him a peculiar look. "But, no--
-you will not refuse me. Come, Mr. Dale--for the Exhibition. Only this
-one portrait at your own terms, and I will promise to preserve secrecy."
-
-The malicious look in her eyes intensified as she said these words,
-telling him plainly that she knew all, but that the Conte was, after
-all, still in ignorance.
-
-His answer would have been a promise, for the sake of the unhappy woman
-within that room; but at that moment there was a sharp rap at the door,
-Keren-Happuch opened it, and blurted out--
-
-"Oh, if you please, sir, here's that there lady as you began to paint."
-
-Dale turned upon her dumbfounded.
-
-"Who?"
-
-"That there countess, sir, from Portland Place."
-
-The Conte turned excitedly to Lady Grayson.
-
-"She must not find me here," he whispered.
-
-"Show the lady up," said Armstrong recklessly, for, whoever it might be,
-it would rid him of his visitors.
-
-"Yes, sir;" and the door closed.
-
-"My dear Mr. Dale," said the Conte quickly, "I must speak plainly. I
-have reasons for not wishing to meet my wife here this morning. You
-will not ask me to explain, but let me step in here for a few minutes
-till she is gone. Remain here and meet her," he said in a low voice to
-Lady Grayson, and as steps were heard upon the stairs, he stepped
-quickly to the inner door.
-
-CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.
-
-THE RUSE.
-
-There was a puzzled look in Lady Grayson's face as Dale sprang at the
-Conte, and swung him round, sending him staggering from the door, before
-which he placed himself, his face dark with wrath.
-
-For the moment, the Italian looked utterly astounded. Then, with a
-fierce ejaculation, he made at Dale with his cane raised, and his
-countenance convulsed.
-
-"Dog!" he muttered in Italian; and the artist clenched his fist, ready
-to proceed to any extremities now in Lady Dellatoria's defence.
-
-But Lady Grayson flew between them, whispering to the Conte eagerly, and
-Dale caught a word or two here and there--
-
-"Scandal--mistake--my sake--meet her now." The Conte drew himself up
-and pressed Lady Grayson's hand, as he gave her a significant look.
-Then, veiling his anger with a peculiar smile, he turned to Dale.
-
-"Lady Grayson is right," he said, with grave courtesy; "it was a
-mistake. I was quite in the wrong, Mr. Dale. I ought not to have
-attempted to break in upon your privacy. We all have our little
-secrets, eh? There, it is quite past. An accident, that Lady
-Dellatoria should be calling now when we are here?"
-
-"Yes--a very strange accident," said Lady Grayson, with a malicious look
-at the artist.
-
-"It does not matter," continued the Count. "All this contretemps
-because ladies are vain enough to wish the world to see how beautiful
-they are. But she is long coming, this wife of mine."
-
-No one spoke for a few moments, all standing listening for the steps
-upon the stairs, and the rustling sound of the Contessa's dress, but
-everything was perfectly still, and at last, with a shrug of the
-shoulders, the Conte turned to Armstrong.
-
-"Is the lady in some ante-room waiting for our departure?"
-
-"No," said Dale sharply.
-
-"Because we would relieve you of our company, but we would rather meet
-the lady now."
-
-"Of course," cried Lady Grayson. "We do not wish our visit to be
-misconstrued."
-
-"I do not understand it," said Dale; and going to the bell, he rang
-sharply. Then once more there was silence, till shuffling steps were
-heard, then a tap at the door, and Keren-Happuch entered in answer to a
-loud "Come in," wiping her hands upon her apron, and with her face
-scarlet.
-
-"Where is the lady you announced just now?" said Dale sharply.
-
-"Plee, sir, she's gone, sir."
-
-"Gone?"
-
-"Yes, sir."
-
-Lady Grayson uttered a low sigh of satisfaction.
-
-"What did she say?"
-
-"Nothin', sir."
-
-"Did you tell her that this lady and gentleman were here?"
-
-"Oh no, sir. I never said nothin' to her, sir."
-
-"But she said she would call again?"
-
-"That she didn't, sir. She couldn't. She just comed and goed,"
-faltered the girl.
-
-"But did she not hear our voices in the studio?"
-
-"No, sir; she couldn't. Why, she never come no further than the
-street-door mat, and you can't hear no talking in here, even if you
-stand just outside."
-
-"Oh, you have tried?" said the Conte laughingly. "That I hain't, sir,
-but I've seed missus more'n once."
-
-"That will do."
-
-"Yes, sir," said Keren-Happuch, but Dale checked her.
-
-"Don't go," he said.
-
-"Ah, well then, Mr. Dale, as the lady is not coming up to see us, we
-will go and see her: Mahomet to the mountain, eh! my dear Lady Grayson?
-May I see you to your carriage?"
-
-"I have no carriage here," she said quickly. "Yes, we had better go."
-
-"After our double failure to-day; but Mr. Dale will alter his decision
-on our behalf. Good day, my dear modern representative of Fra Lippo
-Lippi. It is grand to be a handsome young artist," the Conte continued,
-as he took a step toward the dais, and raised something on the end of
-his cane, "supplicated by beautiful ladies to transfer their features to
-canvas; but you should warn them not to leave their veils behind when
-they take refuge in another room. Look, my dear Lady Grayson;" and he
-held the veil toward her on the end of his cane, "thick--secretive--
-admirable for a disguise.--Come."
-
-He tossed the veil back on to the dais, and opened the door for his
-companion to pass out, while Dale stood fuming with rage, and Lady
-Grayson gave him a mocking look as he advanced.
-
-"Good morning, Mr. Dale," she said laughingly, and then in a
-whisper--"secret for secret, my handsome friend. You and I cannot play
-at telling tales out of school."
-
-"Lor', if it ain't like being at the theayter," thought Keren-Happuch,
-as the door was shut, and Dale crossed quickly to reopen it, and stand
-listening till the front door closed. Then he came back to where the
-little maid stood waiting, while, faintly heard, came a call from below.
-
-"Keren--Hap--puch!"
-
-"Comin', mum. Please, Mr. Dale, sir, missus is a callin' of me; may I
-go?"
-
-"Who was the lady who came just now?" Keren-Happuch writhed slightly,
-as she looked in a frightened way in the artist's face.
-
-"Do you hear me? I said, Who was the lady who came just now? It was
-not the Contessa?"
-
-"No, sir."
-
-"Was it that--that American lady?"
-
-"What! her with the pretty face, who went away crying, sir? Oh no; it
-wasn't her."
-
-The girl's words sent a sting through him.
-
-"Then who was it?"
-
-"Please, Mr. Dale, sir, I don't like to tell you."
-
-"Tell me this instant, girl," he cried, catching her fiercely by the
-arm.
-
-"Oh, don't, please, Mr. Dale," she whimpered. "You frighten me."
-
-"Then speak."
-
-"Yes, sir; but I shall holler if you pinch my arm, and that 'Talian
-girl'll hear me."
-
-"Who was it, then?"
-
-"Please, sir, it was a cracker."
-
-"What?"
-
-"A bit of a fib, sir. I knowed you wanted to get rid of them two 'cause
-you'd got her as you're so fond on shut up in there."
-
-"Silence!"
-
-"Yes, sir, but missus can't hear; she's down in the kitchen."
-
-"Then nobody came?"
-
-"No, sir; I thought if I come and said that, you'd like it, because it
-would send them away. I've often done it for missus when some one's
-been bothering her for money."
-
-"Go down," said Dale, writhing beneath the sense of degradation he felt
-at being under this obligation to the poor little slut before him.
-
-"Yes, Mr. Dale, sir; but please don't you be cross with me. I don't
-mind missus, but it hurts me if you are."
-
-"Go down."
-
-"Yes, sir," said the girl, with a sob; and the tears began to make faint
-marks on her dirty face. "I wouldn't ha' done it, sir, on'y I knowed
-you was in love with her and wanted to be alone."
-
-"Poor Cornel!" muttered Dale as he turned away. "Fallen so low as this!
-If you only knew!"
-
-"Please, Mr. Dale, sir, have I done very wrong?" she whimpered.
-
-"No; go down now."
-
-"Keren--Hap--puch!"
-
-"Comin', mum," cried the girl, thrusting her head out of the door, and
-then turning back "Oh, thankye, sir. I don't mind now."
-
-Dale fastened the door after her; and as he turned back, that of the
-inner room opened, and Valentina came out with her eyes flashing and a
-joyful look upon her face, as she took his arm and nestled to him.
-
-"We must never forget that poor, brave little drudge, dear," she
-whispered fondly. "Don't look so serious. All that is nothing to us."
-
-"Nothing?" he said, as he bent down, fascinated by the beautiful eyes
-which gazed so tenderly into his.
-
-"Nothing. I am glad they came, to show you how little cause for
-compunction you have. You see what she is--what the wretched woman is
-who gives me her sickly kisses and calls me her friend." She clung to
-him, and passed her soft white hand over his brow as she looked into his
-eyes, her voice growing gentle like the cooing of some dove, as she
-almost whispered--
-
-"I am going now for awhile, but when I am gone don't think of me as a
-mad, reckless woman, abandoned to her passion, false to her husband and
-her oaths. I never loved but you, Armstrong: I shall never love
-another. Try and think of me as one who was forced into a marriage with
-that despicable wretch who in one week taught me to loathe him; and till
-I saw you I was the wretched being whose life was void, a kind of gilded
-doll upon which he hung his jewels, and whom he paraded before his
-guests, while in private my life was a mockery. Wife? By law, yes,
-till we can break the tie, and then you will take me to your heart,
-dear, away from all that black despairing life, to a new one all delight
-and joy. For I shall be with you, my brave, noble--husband! May I call
-you husband then?"
-
-She sank upon her knees, clasped her arms about him, and laid her cheeks
-against his hands, murmuring softly--
-
-"If you will take me for your wife, dearest. If not, I should be always
-happy as your slave."
-
-He would have been more than man if he had not raised the beautiful
-appealing woman to his breast, and held her tightly there.
-
-"I love you--I love you!" she murmured, as her soft, swimming eyes gazed
-in his, "and it is misery to leave you now. But there is all that new
-joy in my heart to keep me waiting and hopeful till I come again."
-
-"But the risk--for you?" he said.
-
-"Risk?" she laughed softly. "You will protect me. I must go now, and
-you will wait till your poor Italian model is here once more--she whom
-you love so well."
-
-He clasped her to his heart, and held her till she faintly struggled to
-be free, and then laughingly covered her face with the thick veil her
-husband had thrown down.
-
-"There," she said merrily. "Now I must go. Back to my faithful Jaggs."
-
-"What!"
-
-"He is my slave--`The Emperor,' he says you call him. He has been my
-slave from the first day you sent him to the house. He told me
-everything about you in answer to my questions regarding the portrait
-you had painted from memory, and then--`Armstrong does love me with all
-his heart' I said to myself, and I was ready to risk everything to win
-that love."
-
-"And did he suggest that you should be my model?" said Dale.
-
-"No; that was my idea, when he told me how hard you were pressed. He
-helped me, and I came. And now, once more, I must go. It will not be
-like life until I am here again."
-
-She gave him her white hands, which he held passionately to his lips.
-Then, covering them hastily with her common gloves, she drew her cloak
-about her.
-
-"One moment," he whispered. "The address? Where are you now--for
-this?"
-
-"Always in your heart," she said, in a passionate whisper. Then, "A
-rivederla," she said aloud, and was gone.
-
-"Poor Cornel!" sighed Dale, as he sank into a chair. "Forgive me, dear.
-She is right; a boy and girl's pure gentle love, of which I am not
-worthy. It is fate, dear, and this is really love--a love for which a
-man might sacrifice honour--even sell his very soul."
-
-So he said, for it has been written of old--"Love is blind."
-
-CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.
-
-A LAST EFFORT.
-
-"Corny, I've no patience with you," cried Dr. Thorpe, as they sat at
-dinner in their hotel with a guest that evening--Joe Pacey.
-
-"Not to-night, dear," she said, with a quiet, grave smile.--"He has very
-little patience with me when he comes home tired from the hospitals,"
-she continued, turning to Pacey. "He works too hard."
-
-"Yes: he does seem a glutton over work; but we must work hard nowadays
-to succeed."
-
-"Hah, you are right," said the young doctor. "It was all very well a
-hundred years ago. Plenty of medical men went through life then without
-half the knowledge I possess, while I'm a perfect baby to your big
-doctors."
-
-"No, you are not, dear," said Cornel quietly. "You know that you stand
-first among our young medical men."
-
-"Humph! not saying much that; but this is begging the question. I shall
-want to stay in England another three months, and, as I was saying, the
-Hudsons go back by the next boat. I've been to the office: you can have
-a cabin, so you had better accompany them."
-
-"No, dear, I shall stay and go back with you."
-
-Thorpe pushed his chair away from the table impatiently.
-
-"My dear sister, where is your pride?"
-
-"My dear brother, where is your sympathy?"
-
-"How can I have sympathy for a girl who is so blind to her own dignity!
-Now, my dear Pacey, do you not agree with me that my sister is behaving
-very foolishly?"
-
-"No," said Pacey, holding his glass of wine to the light, shutting one
-eye and scowling at it with the other--"no, sir, I don't."
-
-"Thank you, Mr. Pacey," said Cornel, laying her hand upon the table, so
-that he could take it in his and press it warmly.
-
-"Can't kiss it before company," he said, in his abrupt way. "Please
-take it as being done--or owing."
-
-"You are as bad over the scamp as she is," cried Thorpe sharply.
-
-"Come, come, doctor," cried Pacey; "you are too hard. If Armstrong were
-suffering from a bodily disease, you would stand by him."
-
-"Of course. But this--"
-
-"Is a mental disease," cried Pacey, "so why blame your sister for
-standing by the patient?"
-
-"Bah! Don't talk like that. I haven't patience with her. I thought
-her firm, self-reliant, and proud of her position as a woman."
-
-"Quite right," said Pacey, turning and smiling at Cornel. "She's all
-that."
-
-"I join issue," cried Thorpe. "No: she is neither one nor the other."
-
-"And I say that she is all three," cried Pacey, bringing his fist down
-on the table with a thump, which drew the waiters' attention. "I beg
-pardon," he said hastily. "No, I don't. I'm not ashamed of my
-earnestness."
-
-"Just eight," said Thorpe, looking at his watch. "I've a meeting to
-attend. You will stop and talk to my sister?"
-
-"Of course."
-
-Ten minutes later they were alone, and Cornel's manner changed.
-
-"You will not mind my brother's manner to you?" she said earnestly.
-
-"Not I," replied Pacey bluffly. "He's mad against Dale, naturally.
-Wouldn't be a good brother if he were not. I'm mad against him, and get
-worse; every day."
-
-"But tell me now--what news have you for me?" Pacey looked at her with
-pitying thoughtfulness, and then said gravely--
-
-"You have trusted me thoroughly since the first day we met, and made me
-your friend."
-
-"Completely," she said earnestly.
-
-"And a friend would be nothing unless sincere."
-
-"No."
-
-"I have no news, then, that is good."
-
-Cornel sighed, and rested her head upon her hand.
-
-"Can nothing be done?" she said at last. "Oh! it is too dreadful to let
-his whole career be blasted like this! Mr. Pacey, you are his friend;
-pray, pray, help me! Tell me what to do."
-
-Pacey's brow wrinkled so that he looked ten years older, and he sat for
-some time with his eyes averted.
-
-At last he spoke.
-
-"I know what I ought to say to you as your friend."
-
-"Yes; what?" she cried eagerly; but Pacey shook his head.
-
-"Nothing but--be strong and bear your cruel disappointment like a true
-woman, proud of her dignity."
-
-"I could bear all that," she said piteously, "even if it broke my heart,
-but I cannot bear the knowledge that the boy with whom I walked hand in
-hand as a child, grew up with as if he were my own brother, and whose
-child-love ripened into a sincere affection, should drift away like
-this. Mr. Pacey--this woman! I know how beautiful she is, and how she
-has ensnared him. I ceased to wonder when we stood face to face. I
-know too what influence she has, but nothing but horror and misery can
-result from it all, and it cuts me to the heart to think of what he will
-suffer--of the bitter repentance to come."
-
-Pacey sighed.
-
-"To me, night and day, it is as if he were drowning--being swept away;
-and if--utterly worn out--I sleep for a few minutes, I wake up with a
-start, for his hands seem to be stretched out to me to save him before
-it is too late."
-
-Pacey was silent still as he sat with his arms resting upon his knees,
-and his head bent, gazing at the carpet.
-
-At last he looked up, to meet her appealing eyes fixed on his.
-
-"Yes," he said, and he took a long deep breath: "there is no other way."
-
-"You--you have thought of something?" she cried eagerly.
-
-"It is a forlorn hope," he replied. "I ought not to advise it, and your
-brother will blame me, and tell me I am not acting as an honest friend."
-
-"The danger sweeps away all ideas of worldly custom, Mr. Pacey," she
-cried with animation, her eyes sparkling, her cheeks flushed; and as he
-gazed at her, the artist mentally said that if his friend could see the
-woman he had so cruelly jilted, now, he would humbly ask her to pardon
-him, and take him back to her heart.
-
-"Yes," he said firmly, "this is not time to study etiquette. Go to him,
-then. Don't look upon it as sinking your womanly dignity, but as a last
-effort to save the man you once loved from a deadly peril."
-
-"Yes; and when I go," said Cornel faintly, "what can I say more than I
-have said?"
-
-"Say nothing, child. If your face, and your reproachful forgiving eyes
-do not bring him to your feet, come away, and go down upon your knees to
-thank God for saving you from a man not worthy of a second thought."
-
-CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.
-
-TOO LATE.
-
-"And my poor painting," said Armstrong, smiling, as Valentina, cloaked
-and ready to go once more, still clung to him--"not a step farther;" and
-he unlocked the door.
-
-"No," she whispered softly, "not a step farther," and she looked up
-through her thick veil in his saddened face. "Let fate be kind to us
-and the work go on for years and years."
-
-"Until I am old and grey."
-
-"And I a bent, withered creature," she whispered. "No; you will never
-be old and grey in my eyes, but always the same as now. Can you say
-that to me?"
-
-She laid her hands upon his shoulders, and forced him back, so that she
-could gaze searchingly in his eyes.
-
-"Yes!" he cried passionately. "You know only too well."
-
-"Yes, I know it well," she murmured. "And it shall go on and on. What
-is the praise of a fickle public worth? It is your masterpiece, but
-what of that? It might bring you fame and fortune, but it has already
-brought us love that can know no change."
-
-"That can know no change, dearest. Now you must go, or you will be
-breaking faith with me again to-morrow, and you have made me so that I
-cannot live without you now."
-
-"Yes, once more," she sighed, "I must go--back to my gilded prison."
-
-She clung to him fondly again, and her voice was very soft and tender,
-as she rested her brow upon his breast.
-
-"When will you say to me--`Stay; go back no more?' Armstrong, this life
-is killing me. End all the miserable trickery and subterfuge. That
-woman is planning and plotting to take my place. Once it roused up all
-my pride and hatred; now all that is past. Let him sue for his divorce
-if Lady Grayson wishes, and then I shall have my revenge: for he will
-laugh in her false, deceitful face. Marry her?--Not he.--What is it,
-dearest?"
-
-He had started back, and as she raised her eyes, she saw that he was
-looking angrily at something behind her.
-
-She turned slowly, calling upon herself for readiness to meet the face
-of her husband, as she believed, but it was Cornel standing just within
-the doorway, flushed, proud, and stern, and she uttered a sigh of
-relief.
-
-"A domani, signore," she said quietly to Armstrong, and then turned and
-took a step toward the door, but Cornel raised her hand, and the proud,
-haughty-looking figure shrank back a step or two in surprise.
-
-"Stop!" said Cornel firmly; and she closed the door behind. "I wish to
-speak to you both."
-
-"Cornel!" cried Armstrong, in a low and excited voice, "this is madness.
-For Heaven's sake, go. Have you no delicacy--no shame?"
-
-"You ask me that!" she cried scornfully; and he shrank from her
-indignant eyes. "Man, where is your own delicacy?--woman, where is your
-shame? I claim the right--in the name of truth and honour--to come and
-upbraid you both."
-
-Valentina made a gesture with her hands, and turned to Armstrong to say
-in French--
-
-"What does the strange lady mean?"
-
-Cornel took a step forward, with her eyes flashing.
-
-"Mean, Lady Dellatoria!" she cried loudly; and her rival started and
-drew herself up.
-
-"Cornel! Silence, for Heaven's sake."
-
-"You invoke Heaven?" she cried; and she turned from him with a look of
-disgust and scorn. "It means," she cried, "that this is no scene in
-amateur theatricals played by your set, but real life. You are face to
-face with me--the woman whose love you have outraged, whose life you
-have wrecked as well as his. And for what? Your pastime for a few
-weeks."
-
-"No!" said Valentina, throwing back her head and seizing Armstrong's
-hand, to hold it tightly between her own. "He is mine--my love for
-ever. I told you, when you came and defied me, that I could laugh at
-your girlish efforts to separate us--for it was fate. There, you have
-tracked me down and seen; now go."
-
-"Yes, I have tracked you down and seen, and you throw off your
-contemptible disguise--this paltry cloaking and veiling. Armstrong, is
-this the type of the boasted British woman--an example to the world?"
-
-"Cornel, silence! Pray go!"
-
-"Not yet. I have a right here in the home of my affianced husband. I
-find him being dragged to ruin and despair by a heartless creature,
-devoid of love as she is of shame."
-
-"You lie!" cried Valentina fiercely, as she made a quick movement toward
-Cornel, but Armstrong held her back. "Yes," she said, calming as
-quickly as she had flashed into rage; "poor child, she is half mad with
-misery and disappointment. I will not speak--but pity."
-
-Cornel held out her hands to Armstrong as Lady Dellatoria half turned
-away and linked her fingers upon his arm.
-
-"Before it is too late, Armstrong," said Cornel softly. "No word of
-reproach shall ever come from those who love you."
-
-He shook his head.
-
-"Listen, dear," she whispered, but her voice thrilled both. "I come to
-you a weak woman, but strong in my armour of love and truth. They tell
-me it is lowering, weak, and contemptible--that I am utterly lost to a
-woman's sense of dignity and shame. But they do not know my love for
-you--yes, my love for you, I say it even before this creature, who
-cannot know the depth and truth of a true woman's love--I come, I say,
-once again to plead, to beg of you to come. Let her go back to her own
-people; come you to yours, before it is too late."
-
-"It is too late, girl," said Valentina gently. "I forgive you all you
-have said in ignorance that my love is stronger, more womanly, than
-yours. In Heaven's sight this is my husband now. We sorrow for you,
-and can pity. But go now, and leave us in peace. I tell you again--it
-is too late."
-
-"Yes," said Cornel, with a piteous sigh. "God forgive you, Armstrong!
-I am beaten." Then, as if inspired, her eyes flashed, and the colour
-left her cheeks, and she cried wildly, "Yes, it is too late." There
-were voices on the stairs coming plainly to them, for Cornel had in
-ignorance left the door unlatched, so that the sounds were
-uninterrupted.
-
-"He's got a lady with him."
-
-"I know, girl. Stand aside. Do you know who I am?"
-
-"Yes, sir; Count Delly-tory, sir."
-
-"Yes!" cried Cornel, with a wail of horror; "her husband. Then it is
-indeed too late."
-
-"No!" cried Valentina fiercely; "your opportunity for revenge."
-
-She drew back, and stood there erect and proud, with defiance flashing
-through her thick veil as the Conte entered, quickly followed by Lady
-Grayson. A heavy, gold-topped, ebony stick was in his hand, his lips
-were compressed, and it was plain to see in his pallid face and dilated
-nostrils that he was struggling with suppressed passion.
-
-He was making straight for Armstrong when his eyes fell upon Cornel, who
-stood now white and calm, as if ready to interpose. Then he looked
-sharply at the cloaked and veiled figure just on the artist's right.
-
-He stopped in astonishment, confused, and as if the supply of vital
-force which had urged him on had suddenly been checked.
-
-It was Armstrong's opportunity. A few carelessly spoken, contemptuous
-utterances as to the meaning of this intrusion and the like would have
-sufficed to send the Conte back, mortified, and in utter ignorance, to
-vent his rage upon Lady Grayson, who, in her malignant desire to cast
-down her dearest confidante and friend from her throne, had brought him
-on there to be a witness of one of his wife's secret meetings with her
-lover, such as she had vowed to him were taking place. But Armstrong,
-in utter scorn of all subterfuge, stood there manly and ready to meet
-the man in full defiance, come what might.
-
-A terrible silence followed, of moments that felt to all like hours,
-while each waited for others to speak.
-
-It was Cornel's opportunity too, to bring her rival to her knees and
-sweep her for ever from her path, and Valentina felt it as she stood
-there with her teeth clenched and face convulsed behind the thick veil.
-For, after all, in spite of her bravery and readiness to defy the man
-whose name she bore, she was a woman still, and instinctively shrank
-from the denouement, knowing as she did that a terrible scene must
-follow; and another later, in spite of English laws, for it was an
-Italian pitted against a man who would dare all.
-
-But Cornel remained silent, and Lady Grayson scanned all in turn, ending
-by fixing her eyes upon the great canvas whose back was toward them
-where they stood.
-
-"I--I beg pardon--some mistake," stammered the Conte. "I did not know
-that--Curse you," he whispered to Lady Grayson, and relapsing in his
-excitement into broken English, "You make me with you silly cock-bull
-tale a fool."
-
-Armstrong still made no movement, said no word, but Lady Grayson read
-him as if he were an open page laid before her, and her eyes twinkled
-and flashed.
-
-The keen-witted American girl saw it too, and with all her gentleness
-and love, she possessed the quick perception and readiness of a people
-born in a clearer air and warmer clime. In those moments, with all her
-hatred and scorn for the woman who was the blight upon her life, she
-shrank in all the tenderness of her nature from seeing her humbled to
-the very dust. More; she grasped the horror of the situation; how that,
-beneath the weak flippancy of the man of fashion, there smouldered the
-hot passions of his countrymen--passions which, once roused, are as hot
-and destructive as the lava of their great volcano. She saw in
-imagination, blows, and Armstrong injuring or injured, either being too
-horrible to be borne. Lastly, she grasped Lady Grayson's plan.
-
-"It is for his sake," she said to herself, "not for hers;" and as,
-apparently prompted by a whisper from Lady Grayson, the blood flushed
-into the Conte's face again and he fixed his eyes on his wife, Cornel
-stepped forward and held out her hand.
-
-"Good-bye, Mr. Dale," she said gently; "you have business with this lady
-and gentleman; we shall see you another time. Come, signora."
-
-She turned and held out her hand to Valentina, proving herself a better
-actress, for there was a smile upon her lip, and she bent forward as if
-whispering something through the veil, the only utterances being the
-words--
-
-"Don't hesitate. Quick!"
-
-Valentina stared at her--half stunned. Then, as if moved by a stronger
-will than her own, she laid one white hand on Cornel's arm, and, just
-bending her head to Armstrong, they moved slowly toward the door.
-
-It was the left hand, and ungloved.
-
-Cornel saw it, and could not restrain a start.
-
-The hand was ungloved, and upon it sparkled several rings--for there had
-been no need of late to keep up the disguise so closely--and one of
-those rings was of plain gold.
-
-They were nearly at the door, the Conte drawing back on one side to let
-them pass, Lady Grayson on the other, Armstrong still motionless, and
-feeling as if a hand were compressing his throat, while Cornel, as she
-went on with the set smile upon her lip, felt that the hand upon her arm
-trembled, and fancied she heard a sob.
-
-"It is for his sake," she said to herself, "for his sake;" and the next
-minute they would have been outside the door, when, with one quick
-movement, Lady Grayson reached out her hand, and snatched the veil from
-Valentina's face.
-
-The Conte uttered a cry of rage, and made a dash at her, but she avoided
-him, and sprang toward Armstrong, who caught her to his breast, but so
-as to have his right hand at liberty.
-
-But it was not free in time, for the Conte, with a cry of rage, swung
-round, and brought down the heavy ebony stick with a sickening crash
-upon the artist's head, then caught Valentina from him as he fell inert
-and senseless upon the floor.
-
-"Well, am I such a simple idiot and fool?" said Lady Grayson in a quick
-whisper.
-
-"Yes; to talk now," was the fierce reply. "Help me; get her away, or I
-shall kill him."
-
-Without another word she went to Valentina's side, and between them they
-dragged her, sick at heart, trembling, and half fainting, out of the
-studio and down the stairs to Lady Grayson's carriage, which was waiting
-at the door.
-
-"Is anything the matter, miss? Can I do anything?" said a voice.
-
-Cornel looked up from where she was kneeling on one of the rugs with
-Armstrong's head in her lap, and saw that the grimy little face of
-Keren-Happuch was peering in at the door.
-
-Cornel looked at her wildly for a few moments, and then, in a low hoarse
-voice, whispered--
-
-"Yes: quick, water!" Then, with a piteous sigh, "Oh, the blood--the
-blood! Help!--quick, quick! He is dying. Oh, my love, my love, that
-it should come to this!"
-
-CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR.
-
-THE AWAKENING.
-
-"Don't you be in a flurry, miss," said Keren-Happuch coolly; "he ain't
-so very bad. Here, you'll soon see."
-
-She rushed into the bedroom, and returned with a basin, sponge, and
-towel, which, to her surprise and annoyance, were taken from her hand;
-and she saw Cornel, with deft manipulation, bathe the cut, examine it,
-and then take from her pocket a little case, out of which she drew a
-pair of scissors and a leaf of adhesive plaster. A minute later she had
-closely clipped away a little of the hair, pressed the cut together, and
-cleverly strapped it up.
-
-"Hold this handkerchief pressed to it tightly, while I bathe his
-temples," said Cornel; and, as the little maid obeyed, she watched with
-wide open eyes the pulse felt and the temples bathed before a few drops
-from a stoppered bottle were added to a wine-glass full of water, and
-gently poured between the insensible man's lips.
-
-"Lor', if she ain't one o' them female doctors," thought Keren-Happuch.
-"Wonder what she's give him to drink?"
-
-There was a singular look of dislike condensed into a frown on the
-girl's brows as she watched Cornel, and a jealous scowl or two as she
-saw her take Armstrong's hand and kneel by his side, waiting for some
-signs of returning animation; but at last it seemed as if the girl could
-not keep her tongue quiet.
-
-"I say," she whispered, "are you a doctor, miss?"
-
-"No: my brother is a medical man, though, and I have been often to a
-hospital and helped him as a nurse."
-
-"Oh, then you know what's right. But oughtn't he to have some
-beef-tea?"
-
-Cornel shook her head, and Keren-Happuch was silent for a few minutes,
-but she could refrain no longer.
-
-"You're the 'Merican lady he was engaged to, aren't you?"
-
-Cornel bowed.
-
-"I thought you was. I've took him your letters with Bosting on 'em,
-lots o' times."
-
-Cornel sighed.
-
-"You're going to marry him, ain't you?"
-
-"No."
-
-"Then it's all off?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-Keren-Happuch looked relieved. The scowl disappeared from her
-countenance, and she smiled at Cornel.
-
-"Don't you take on about it, miss. It ain't worth it. I allers liked
-Mr. Dale, and he makes me feel as if I'd do anything for him, and I
-allus have done as much as missus'd let me; but it's no use to worry
-about artisses; they're all like Mr. Dale--all them as we've had here."
-
-Cornel looked at her indignantly.
-
-"Oh, it ain't my fault, miss. I never wanted him to have ladies come to
-see him. I've gone down into the kitchen along with our old cat, and
-had many a good cry about it. Not as he ever thought anything about
-me."
-
-Cornel looked at the girl in wonder and horror.
-
-"But he was allus kind to me, and never called me names, and made fun of
-me like the others did. On'y Mirandy, and I didn't mind that. Them
-others teased me orful, you know. Men ain't much good; but you can't
-help liking of 'em."
-
-"Hush!" whispered Cornel; "he is coming to." For there was a quivering
-about Dale's lips, and then his eyes opened wildly, to gaze vacantly
-upward for some moments before memory reasserted itself, and he gave a
-sudden start and looked sharply round.
-
-Cornel suppressed a sigh.
-
-"Not for me," she said to herself; and she was right. The look was not
-for her.
-
-She knew it directly, for he turned to her, caught her wrist, and said
-excitedly--
-
-"Gone?"
-
-"Yes; they are gone."
-
-"But Lady Dellatoria--gone--with him?"
-
-The words seemed as if they would choke her, but Cornel spoke out quite
-plainly, and without a tremor in her voice, though there was a terrible
-compression at her breast.
-
-"Yes," she said calmly, though every word she uttered caused her a pang;
-"she has gone back with her husband."
-
-Armstrong lay perfectly still for a few minutes, thinking deeply. Then,
-as if resolved what to do, he said sharply--
-
-"Help me up."
-
-Cornel bent over him, but he turned from her.
-
-"No, no, not you: Miranda."
-
-The girl eagerly helped him to rise, and he leaned upon her as she
-guided him to a chair.
-
-"Thanks," he said huskily. "Now, you wait there."
-
-The girl stopped at the place he had pointed out, watching Armstrong as
-he signed to Cornel to approach, and held out his hand.
-
-She took it mechanically, and held it fast.
-
-"Thank you for what you have done," he said.
-
-"Now go and forget me. You see I am hopelessly gone. It was to be, and
-it is of no use to fight against fate. Now go back to your brother."
-
-"And leave you--sick?"
-
-"Yes; even if I were dying. God bless you, dear! Think of me as I used
-to be."
-
-"Armstrong!" she cried, with her hands extended toward him. But he
-waved her off.
-
-"No, no. I am a scoundrel, but not black enough for that. Go back to
-your brother."
-
-"Go?"
-
-"Yes; I insist. You cannot forgive me now."
-
-She could bear no more. Her chin sank upon her breast, and with one
-low, heart-wrung sigh, she went quickly from the room.
-
-"Thank Heaven! that's over," muttered Armstrong. "Now for the end, and
-the quicker the better. Life is not worth living, after all."
-
-He looked sharply round to where Keren-Happuch stood, wiping her eyes
-upon her apron.
-
-"Here, girl!" he cried.
-
-"Yes, Mr. Dale, sir."
-
-"Go at once to Mr. Leronde's rooms--you know--in Poland Street, and ask
-him to come on here at once."
-
-"But are you fit to leave, sir?"
-
-"Yes, yes. Go quickly."
-
-The girl hurried off on her mission, leaving the artist thinking.
-
-"He would challenge me if I did not challenge him. I suppose it ought
-to come from me after the blow, for me to prove that I am not `un
-lache,' as our French friends term it. A duel! What a mockery! Well,
-better so. Let him shoot me, and have done with it. There is not room
-here for us both. Poor Cornel! It will be like making some expiation.
-It will leave her free. She can deal more tenderly with my memory as
-dead than she could with me living still. I should be a blight upon her
-pure young life. Ah! if we had never met."
-
-He lay back feverish and excited, for the blow had had terrible effect,
-and there were minutes when he was half-delirious, and had hard work to
-control his thoughts.
-
-For he was wandering away now with Cornel, who had forgiven him because
-Valentina was dead. Then it was Cornel who was dead, and he was with
-the Contessa far away in some glorious land of flowers, fruit, and
-sunshine; but the fruit was bitter, the flowers gave forth the scent of
-poison, and the sun beat down heavily upon his head, scorching his
-throbbing brain.
-
-He woke up from a dream crowded with strange fancies, and uttered an
-ejaculation of satisfaction, for his brain was clear again, and the
-young Frenchman was standing before him, waiting to know why he had been
-fetched.
-
-CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE.
-
-THE SECOND SECOND.
-
-"Ah, oui, of course," said Leronde, exhaling a little puff of smoke.
-"It is so, of course. I know. If there had been no knog viz ze stique,
-ze huzziband would shallenge you. But viz ze knog viz ze stique--so big
-a knog, I sink you shallenge him, and satisfy l'honneur. I go at once
-and ask him to name his friends."
-
-"Yes, I suppose that will be right," said Armstrong, after a few
-moments' thought.
-
-"But I am not sure that you can fight so soon."
-
-"Why?"
-
-"You 'ave ze bad head."
-
-"Bah! a mere nothing. I am ready; but of course, as you say, it cannot
-be here. Listen! Is not that some one on the stairs?"
-
-They were not left in doubt, for Keren-Happuch came in, round-eyed and
-wondering, with a couple of cards held in her apron-guarded thumb and
-finger.
-
-"Please, Mr. Dale, sir, here's two doctors come to see you."
-
-"Ma foi! two," cried Leronde. "One is bad, too much. Send zem away, my
-friend."
-
-"Bah! Show them up," said the artist; and Keren-Happuch hurried out.
-"Look," continued Armstrong; "Italians--his friends, I suppose."
-
-"Aha! that is good," cried Leronde, holding out the cards. "He
-shallenge then. I am glad, for I was get in head muddled after all
-vezzer you ought to shallenge. Now we are quite square."
-
-A minute later two important-looking men were ushered in, to whom
-Leronde at once advanced with a dignified mien, receiving them and
-listening to the declaration of their mission, and after a few exchanges
-of compliments on one side of the studio, away from where Armstrong sat
-scowling, they left with the understanding that Leronde was to wait upon
-them shortly to arrange all preliminaries.
-
-"I am still not quite satisfy," said Leronde thoughtfully. "I ought to
-have been first, and take your shallenge to him."
-
-"But what does it matter if we are to meet?"
-
-"But you vas ze insulte."
-
-"Indeed!" said Armstrong, with a bitter smile. "Opinions are various,
-boy. But let that rest. Help me to lie down on that couch, and give me
-a cigar."
-
-Leronde obeyed, watching his friend anxiously.
-
-"You vill not be vell enough to fight."
-
-"I will be well enough to fight, man," cried Armstrong savagely.
-"There: wait a bit. It is too soon to follow them yet;" and for a while
-they sat and smoked, till Leronde burst out with--
-
-"I am so glad you go to fight, my dear Dale."
-
-"Are you?" said Armstrong gruffly.
-
-"Yes; it do me good that you are ready to fight M'sieu le Conte like a
-gentleman. I thought all Englishmans degrade themself viz le boxe.
-Bah! it is not good. You have ze muscle great, but so have ze dustman
-and ze navigator; let them fight--so."
-
-"But look here, Leronde; this must be kept a secret from every one."
-
-"Oh, certainement, name of a visky and sodaire. I tell nobdis. You
-think I go blab and tell of ze meeting? Valkaire! Mums!"
-
-"Have you ever seen one of these affairs at home?"
-
-"Oh no, my friend, not chez-moi--at home. It was in the Bois de
-Boulogne."
-
-"And you saw one there?"
-
-"Four--five--and all were journalistes. I was in two as principal, in
-two as friend of my friend, and in ze oder one I go as ze friend of ze
-docteur."
-
-"Then you quite understand how it should be carried out?"
-
-"Yes, yes, yes," said Leronde, nearly closing his eyes, and nodding his
-head many times. "Soyez content. I mean make yourself sholly
-comfortable, and it shall all go off to ze marvel."
-
-"Very well, then; I leave myself in your hands."
-
-"That is good. Everything shall be done, as you say, first-class."
-
-"And about weapons?"
-
-"You are ze person insulte, and you have ze choice. Le sword, of
-course?" cried Leronde; and, throwing himself on guard, he foiled,
-parried, and hopped about the studio, as if he were encountering an
-enemy.
-
-"Sit down, man," said Armstrong peevishly. "No; I choose the pistol."
-
-"My friend! Oh!"
-
-"It is shorter and sharper."
-
-"But you do not vant to shoot ze man for stealing--fence like angels,
-and there will be a little gentlemanly play; you prick ze Conte in ze
-arm, honneur is satisfy, you embrace, and we return to Paris. What can
-be better than that?"
-
-"Pistol!" said Armstrong sternly.
-
-"But you do not want to shoot ze man for stealing away his vife."
-
-"No," said Armstrong, in a low voice. "I want him to shoot me."
-
-"Ha, ha! You are a fonnay fellow, my dear Dale. You will not talk like
-zat when you meet ze sword?"
-
-"Pistols."
-
-"As you will," said the Frenchman, shrugging his shoulders. "You are my
-principal, and I see zat your honneur is satisfy. I go then to see ze
-friend of M'sieu le Conte, and to make all ze preparations for to cross
-to Belgium; but, my faith, my dear Dale, it is very awkward: I have not
-ze small shange for all ze preliminary. May I ask you to be my banker?"
-
-"Yes, of course. I ought to have thought," said Armstrong.
-
-He went to his desk and took out the necessary sum, passed it to the
-voluble little Frenchman, who rose, shook him by both hands, looked at
-him with tears in his eyes, told him he was proud of him, and then
-hurried off with his head erect his hat slightly cocked, and his eyes
-now sparkling with excitement.
-
-"Step ze first to be in ordaire; whom shall ve 'ave for ze ozaire
-seconde?"
-
-He frowned severely and walked on a few yards, looking very thoughtful.
-Then the idea came.
-
-"Of course: Shoe Pacey. He vill be proud to go viz me to meet ze ozaire
-secondes."
-
-Leronde had been in the lowest of low spirits that morning. The news
-from Paris had been most disastrous for gentlemen of communistic
-principles, who, in spite of crying "Vive la Commune!" saw the
-unfortunate idol of their lives withering and dying daily. Money, too,
-had been very "shorts," as he called it, and he had gone to Armstrong
-Dale's in the most despondent manner. But now all that was altered. He
-had money in his purse, and walked as if on air. There was no
-opportunity for following the tracks of either "la gloire, or l'amour;"
-but here was "l'honneur," the other person of a Frenchman's trinity,
-calling him to the front; and on the strength of the funds in hand, he
-entered the first tobacconist's, bought a whole ninepenny packet of
-cigarettes, and then smoked in triumph all the way to Pacey's lodgings.
-
-This gentleman was growling over a notice of the Old Masters' Exhibition
-which he had written for a morning paper, and with which, to use his own
-words, "the humbug of an editor had taken confounded liberties."
-
-"Hallo! Signor Barricado, what's up? Republic gone to the dogs?"
-
-"No, no, mon ami; but great news--a secret."
-
-"Keep it, then."
-
-"No, no; it is for you as well. An affaire of honneur."
-
-"An affair of fluff! Bosh! we don't fight here."
-
-"No," said Leronde, frowning fiercely. "Belgium."
-
-"Why, you confounded young donkey, whom are you going to fight?"
-
-"I fight? But, no; I am one seconde. I come to you as my dear friend
-to be ze ozaire."
-
-"Oh, of course," cried Pacey ironically. "Exactly--just in my line."
-
-"I knew you would," cried Leronde, lighting a fresh cigarette, and
-offering the packet, which was refused.
-
-"Bah! I like a draught, not a spoonful," growled Pacey, taking up and
-filling his big meerschaum. "Now then, about this honour mania? Who's
-the happy man?"
-
-"Armstrong Dale, of course, for certaine."
-
-"What!" roared Pacey. "Who with?"
-
-"Ze Conte Dellatoria, my friend."
-
-"The devil. Has it come to that?"
-
-"But, yes. Why not? Zes huzziband is sure to find out some ozaire
-day."
-
-"Phew!" whistled Pacey, wiping his brow. Then striking a match, he
-began to smoke tremendously.
-
-"And you will help our friend?" said Leronde.
-
-"Help him? Certainly."
-
-"I knew it. Pacey, my friend, you are one grand big brique."
-
-"Oh yes, I am," cried Pacey banteringly. "Now then, how was it?"
-
-"Ze Conte follow his vife to chez Armstrong, find zem togezzer, and knog
-our dear friend down viz a cane."
-
-"Humph! Serious as that?"
-
-"Oh yes. There is a great offence, of course. Zey meet in Belgium, and
-we go togezzer to see ze friend of ze Conte and arrange ze--ze--ze--vat
-you call zem?"
-
-"Preliminaries?"
-
-"Precisely. Now, my dear ole friend, you put on your boot an' ze ozaire
-coat, and brush your hair--oh! horreur; why do you not get zem cut short
-like mine?"
-
-"Because I don't want to look like a convict. Come in here."
-
-Pacey seized his tobacco-jar and a box of matches.
-
-"Got any cigarette papers?"
-
-"But yes, and plenty of cigarettes."
-
-"Come in here, then."
-
-He opened the door leading into his little bedroom, and Leronde followed
-him.
-
-Pacey banged down the tobacco-jar upon the dressing-table, and then
-threw open the window.
-
-"Come and look out here," he cried.
-
-"But we have no time to spare, my friend."
-
-"Come and look out here," roared Pacey.
-
-As Leronde approached him wonderingly, Pacey seized him by the collar,
-and half dragged his head out.
-
-"Look down there," he said, pointing into the square pit-like place
-formed by the backs of the neighbouring houses, from the second floor,
-where they stood, to the basement; "you can't jump down there?"
-
-"My faith, no. It would be death."
-
-"And there is no way of climbing on to the roof."
-
-Leronde shook his head, and looked to see if his friend was mad.
-
-"And you cannot fly?"
-
-"No; I leave zat to your cocksparrow de Londres," said Leronde, trying
-to conceal his wonder and dread by a show of hilarity.
-
-"That's right, then. You sit down there and smoke cigarettes till I
-come back."
-
-"But, my friend, ze engagement, ze meeting viz ze amis of ze Conte.
-What go you to do?"
-
-"See Armstrong Dale, and bring him to his senses. If I can't--go and
-break the Count's neck."
-
-"But, mon cher Pacey!" cried Leronde, "l'honneur?"
-
-"Hang honour!" roared his friend. "I'm going in for common-sense;" and
-before the Frenchman could arrest him, the door was banged to, locked,
-the key removed, and steps were heard on the landing; then the
-sitting-room door was locked, and, with his face full of perplexity,
-Leronde lit a fresh cigarette.
-
-"Faith of a man, these English," he said, "zey are mad, as Shakespeare
-did say about Hamlet, and I am sure, if zey do shave Shoe Pacey head,
-zey will find ze big crack right across him."
-
-CHAPTER TWENTY SIX.
-
-THE NEWS SPREADS.
-
-"If I have sinned," muttered Armstrong, as he leaned back in his chair,
-for when from time to time he tried to walk about, a painful sensation
-of giddiness seized upon him, "I am having a foretaste of my punishment.
-How long he is--how long he is!"
-
-But still Leronde did not come, and to occupy his mind, the sufferer sat
-and thought out a plan for their journey, which he concluded would mean
-a cab to Liverpool Street, then the express to Harwich, the boat to
-Ostend; next, where the seconds willed: and afterwards--
-
-"What?" said the wretched man, with a strange smile. "Ah, who knows!
-If it could only be oblivion--rest from all this misery and despair!"
-
-He rose to try and write a letter or two, notably one to Cornel, but the
-effort was painful, and he crept back to his chair.
-
-"She will know--she will divine--that I preferred to die," he muttered,
-"Ah, at last! Why, he has been hours."
-
-For there was a step outside, and then the door was thrown open, as he
-lay back, with his aching eyes shaded by his hand.
-
-"Come at last, then!" he sighed; and the next moment he started, for the
-studio door was banged to, and locked. "You, Joe?"
-
-"Yes, I've come at last," cried Pacey, thrusting his hands into his
-pockets, and striding up, to stand before him with his legs far apart.
-
-"Well, then, shake hands and go," said Armstrong quietly. "I'm not
-well. I've had an accident."
-
-"Accident?" roared Pacey. "Yes, you have had an accident, the same as a
-man has who goes and knocks his head against a wall."
-
-"What do you mean?" cried Armstrong, starting.
-
-"Mean? I mean that you're the biggest fool that fortune ever pampered
-and spoiled."
-
-"Joe Pacey!"
-
-"Hold your tongue, idiot, and listen to me. Here you are, gifted by
-nature with ten times the brains of an ordinary man; you can paint like
-Raphael or Murillo; fame and fortune are at your feet; and you have the
-love waiting for you of one of the sweetest, most angelic women who ever
-stepped this earth."
-
-"Pacey!"
-
-"Hold your tongue, boy! Haven't I been like a father to you ever since
-you came into this cursed village? Haven't I devoted myself to you as
-soon as I saw you were a good fellow, full of genius? I'm a fool to say
-so, but in my wretched, wrecked life, I felt that I'd found something to
-live for at last, and that I could be proud and happy in seeing you, who
-are as much an Englishman as I am in blood, rise to the highest pitch of
-triumph; while, if you grew proud then and forgot me, it wouldn't
-matter; I could afford it, for you had achieved success."
-
-"You've been a good true adviser to me, Joe, ever since I have known
-you."
-
-"And you have turned out the most ungrateful dog that ever breathed.
-Morals? You've no more morals than a mahlstick. You had everything man
-could wish for, and then you must kick it all over, and break the heart
-of an angel."
-
-"Let her rest. Say what you like to bully me, Joe. It's all true. I
-don't fight against it. But you can't understand it all. Say what you
-like, only go and leave me. I want to be alone."
-
-"Do you?" cried Pacey excitedly. "Then I don't want you to be. So the
-Conte gave you that crack on the head, did he?"
-
-"What!" cried Armstrong, springing up. "How came you to think that?"
-
-"How came I to think that? Why, I was told by a chattering French ape."
-
-"Leronde? Told you?"
-
-"Of course he did. Came to me to be your other second."
-
-"The idiot! Where is he?"
-
-"Locked up where he'll stay till I let him loose."
-
-Armstrong used a strong expression.
-
-"And so we must have a duel, must we? Go out to Belgium to fight this
-Italian organ-grinder. Curse him, and his Jezebel of a wife!"
-
-"Silence, man!" cried Armstrong excitedly. "Pacey, no more of this!
-Where is Leronde? He must be set free at once. My honour is at stake."
-
-"His what?" cried Pacey, bursting into a roar of ironical laughter. "My
-God! His honour! You adulterous dog, you talk to me of your honour and
-duelling, and all that cursed, sickly, contemptible code that ought to
-have been dead and buried, and wondered at by us as a relic of the dark
-ages--you talk to me of that? Why, do you know what it means? First
-and foremost, murdering Cornel Thorpe: for, as sure as heaven's above
-us, that organ-man will shoot you like the dog you are, and in killing
-you he'll kill that poor girl. I swear it. She can't help it. She
-gave her love to you, poor lassie, and she's the kind of woman who loves
-once and for all. There's the first of it. As for you, well, the best
-end of you is that you should be buried at once, out of the way, as you
-would be if I let you go to meet this man."
-
-"If you let me?" raged Armstrong.
-
-"Yes, if I let you; for I won't. Why, you're mad. That Jezebel has
-turned your brain, and I'll have you in a strait waistcoat, and then in
-a padded room, before I'll let you go to save your honour and his. Ha,
-ha! His honour! The Italian greyhound! He never took any notice of
-his wife till he found she had a lover, but was after as many
-light-famed creatures as there are cards in the devil's books. Then--
-his honour! Ha, ha! his honour! Why, the whole gang of French and
-Italian monkeys never knew what honour is, and never will. Now then, I
-said I'd thrash you, and I have. I only wish Dellatoria had jolly well
-fractured your skull, so as to make you an invalid for six months. Look
-here; I've locked up Leronde, I'll lock up you, and if the Conte comes
-here, I'll kick him downstairs."
-
-"You are mad. I must meet him."
-
-"I'm not mad, and you shan't meet him."
-
-"You mean well, Pacey, but it is folly to go on like this. Run back and
-set Leronde at liberty."
-
-"I'm going to do what I like, not what you like," cried Pacey fiercely,
-pulling out a knife; "and first of all, I'll finish that cursed
-picture."
-
-He swung the great easel round, and in a few minutes had slashed the
-canvas to ribbons, and torn it from the frame.
-
-"There's an end of that!" he roared.
-
-"So much the better," said Armstrong, who had looked on unmoved.
-
-"Oh! you like that, then?" cried Pacey. "You're coming round."
-
-"Now go," said Armstrong, "and end this folly."
-
-"You'll swear first of all that you will not meet this man?"
-
-"I'll swear I will," said Armstrong coldly.
-
-"He'll shoot you dead."
-
-"I hope so."
-
-"Armstrong, lad, listen to me," said Pacey, calming down. "You'll be
-sensible?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"And give it up? For poor Cornel's sake?"
-
-"Silence! or you'll drive me really mad."
-
-"Now then, get your hat, and come with me."
-
-"Will you go?"
-
-"Will you come with me?"
-
-"Look here," said Armstrong. "I can bear no more. I want to be cool
-and act like a man to the end, but you are pushing me to the very
-brink.--Will you go?"
-
-"Yes," said Pacey, buttoning up his coat. "I'm off now, boy."
-
-"Where?"
-
-"Straight to the police. I'll swear a breach of the peace against you
-both, and have you seized, or bound over, or something. This meeting
-shan't take place. For Cornel's sake--do you hear? For her sake, so
-there!"
-
-He strode to the door, unlocked it, opened, and banged it loudly behind
-him, and Armstrong stood thinking what course he ought to pursue, while
-Pacey went straight away, not to the police, but to Thorpe's hotel,
-where he told the doctor how matters stood.
-
-"I don't know what you are to do, sir," said Thorpe coldly. "I wash my
-hands of the whole business. He has behaved horribly to my poor sister,
-and turned her brain. Let him go and be shot."
-
-"Likely," growled Pacey. "Nice Christian advice to give. Why, it would
-kill her."
-
-"Not it. She has too much womanly determination in her, poor girl. But
-I can do nothing. She has been to him again and again in opposition to
-my wishes--forgotten all her woman's dignity."
-
-"To try and save your old schoolfellow, her lover."
-
-"Bah! she has cast him off, sir, as the scoundrel deserves."
-
-"Not she," said Pacey. "She loves him still in spite of all, and in
-time she would forgive him, if he behaved like a man."
-
-"Not if I can prevent it," retorted Thorpe. "She shall not forgive
-him."
-
-"Well, sir," said Pacey, "I have not come to dispute with you about
-that. He is almost your brother, and he is in deadly peril of his life.
-That Italian has challenged him; they will fight, as sure as we stand
-here, and the malignant, spiteful scoundrel will shoot Armstrong like a
-dog."
-
-"Nonsense! What can he care for such a wife?"
-
-"Nothing; but his honour is at stake."
-
-"His honour!" cried Thorpe contemptuously.
-
-"Exactly so. What such men call their honour. Armstrong will evade me
-somehow, and go off to Belgium, I am sure; and if he does, he is so
-careless of his own life now, in his despair, misery, and degradation,
-that he will never come back alive."
-
-"Pish!"
-
-"It is a fact, sir. I have heard that Dellatoria is deadly with sword
-or pistol, and he has been out more than once before--Good heavens, Miss
-Thorpe! are you there?"
-
-"Yes," said Cornel slowly, as she came forward from the door leading
-into an inner room. "I have heard every word."
-
-CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN.
-
-A POTENT DRUG.
-
-What to do? Leronde a prisoner; Pacey threatening legal steps. He must
-go somehow. The only way open appeared to be this; he must leave London
-at once, telegraphing to the Conte that he had gone on, and would meet
-him and his friends at the principal hotel in Ostend.
-
-Armstrong, after much mental struggling, had come to this decision, when
-there was a knock at the door.
-
-"Too late," he muttered. Then aloud, "Come in!" and Keren-Happuch
-entered.
-
-"If you please, sir, there's--"
-
-"I know," he said shortly. "Show them up."
-
-"Please, sir, it ain't them; it's her."
-
-"What?" he cried, starting. "Whom do you mean?"
-
-"Her in the thick veil, sir, as come before."
-
-"Great Heavens!" panted Armstrong; and his brain seemed to reel. "No.
-I cannot--I will not see her."
-
-"'M I to tell her so, sir?" cried the girl joyfully, "and send her
-away?"
-
-"Yes. I'll go no farther," he muttered. "Send her away at once."
-
-The girl turned to the door, but, when she twisted the handle, it moved
-in her hand, the door was pushed against her, and as she gave way, the
-closely veiled and cloaked figure walked slowly into the room.
-
-Armstrong turned savagely upon Keren-Happuch. "Go!" he said sharply.
-
-"I knowed it," muttered the girl as she went out. "Men can't keep to
-their words, and it's very hard on us poor girls."
-
-Armstrong stood facing his visitor as the door closed, and then the
-giddiness came over him again. He staggered to a chair, dropped into
-it, and his head fell upon his hand.
-
-"How could you be so mad!" he groaned. "Go back to your husband; we
-must never meet again. Woman, you have been a curse to me and ruined my
-poor life. But there, I will not reproach you." He closed his eyes,
-for his senses nearly left him, and his visitor stood gazing sadly down
-at him not a yard away.
-
-"I suppose you will despise me," he groaned, "but I cannot help that.
-You will think that I ought to hold to you now, and save you from your
-husband's anger. But I can do nothing. Broken, conscience-stricken, if
-ever poor wretch was in despair it is I. There, for God's sake, go back
-to him. He will forgive you, as I ask you to forgive me now."
-
-He paused, and then went on as if she had just spoken something which
-coincided with his thoughts.
-
-"You will despise me and think me weak, but I am near the end, and I do
-not shrink from speaking and telling you that I go to meet your husband
-with the knowledge that I have broken the heart of as pure and true a
-woman as ever breathed."
-
-A low, pitiful sigh came from behind the veil.
-
-"Don't, for Heaven's sake, don't, now. It is all over; the mad comedy
-is played out--all but the last scene. Try and forget it all, and go
-with the knowledge that his life is safe for me, for I will not raise my
-hand against him--that I swear."
-
-He uttered a low moan, for the place seemed strange to him, and his
-words far distant, as if they were spoken by some one else. Incipient
-delirium was creeping in to assault his brain, and in another minute he
-would have been quite insensible; but a hand was laid upon his shoulder,
-and the touch electrified him, making him spring wildly from his seat
-with a cry.
-
-"No, no," he cried passionately, and with his eyes flashing; "slave to
-you no more; I tell you, woman, all is over between us. For the few
-hours left to me, let me be in peace."
-
-The veil was slowly drawn aside, and he clapped his hands to his temples
-and bent forward, gazing at his visitor.
-
-"Cornel!" he muttered--"Cornel!--No, no! It is a dream."
-
-He shook his head, and passed his hand across his eyes, to try and sweep
-away the mist that was gathering in his brain.
-
-"No, no," he muttered again, in a low tone; "a dream--a dream."
-
-"No," came softly to his ears, "it is not a dream, Armstrong. It is I--
-Cornel."
-
-"Why have you come?" he cried, roused by her words, and staggering up to
-grasp the mantelpiece and save himself from falling.
-
-"To try and save you," she said sadly. "Armstrong, you are going to
-fight this man?"
-
-He was silent. The dreamy feeling was coming back.
-
-"You do not deny it. Armstrong--brother--companion of my childhood--you
-must not, you shall not do this wicked thing. Think of it. Your life
-against his. The shame--the horror of the deed."
-
-He laughed softly.
-
-"I have sinned enough," he said. "He will not fall."
-
-"Will the sin be less if you let him, in your despair, take his enemy's
-life? This is madness. Armstrong, you cannot--you shall not go."
-
-He was silent.
-
-"What am I to say to you again?" she pleaded. "You are like stone.
-Must I humble myself to you once more, and cast off all a woman's
-modesty and dignity? Armstrong, weak, doting as it is, I tell you I
-forgive you, dear--only promise me that you will not go."
-
-He passed his hand across his eyes as he clung to the shelf to keep
-himself from falling, and said, in a low, dreamy voice--
-
-"An insult to you--a degradation to me to take your pardon. No!
-Cornel, and once more, no. Now, if you have any feeling for me, leave
-me to myself, for I have much to do."
-
-"You will prepare to go?"
-
-He remained stubbornly silent, with his eyes half-closed.
-
-"Then," she cried passionately, as she saw him sway gently to and fro,
-as if prior to falling helpless upon the floor, "I will save you in
-spite of all. You shall not give away your life like this. You are
-weak, half-delirious, and cannot command even your thoughts. You shall
-not go."
-
-He opened his eyes widely, and it was as if it took some moments for him
-to grasp her words. Then, with a little laugh, he said softly--
-
-"How will you stop me?"
-
-"I would sooner see you dead."
-
-"Well, then--dead--dead--at rest. Why not! You are mistress of all his
-secrets--all his drugs. Why not? I have injured you; kill me now--at
-once."
-
-"Are you really mad, Armstrong?" she said, looking at him wonderingly.
-
-"Yes--I suppose so--my head swims. I can't--can't think. But it is
-time to go."
-
-"Go?--go where?" she cried excitedly.
-
-He uttered a low laugh and shook his head, as if to clear it again, but
-the vertigo increased.
-
-She started and looked wildly round with her eyes flashing; and a
-strangely set look of determination came over her face, as she took a
-step to a table upon which stood a carafe of water and a glass, which
-she rapidly filled. Then, going toward him again, she hesitated once
-more, and her whole manner changed.
-
-"Armstrong!" she cried, but he did not hear her; "Armstrong!"
-
-She shook him, and he sprang up, fully roused now.
-
-"Ah!" he muttered. "Giddy from the blow."
-
-He took a step or two aside, and caught the back of a chair.
-
-"You are going!" she said mockingly.
-
-He looked at her sharply.
-
-"You will not go," she said. "It is all a braggart's boast, to hide the
-cowardice in your heart."
-
-"What!" he cried wildly.
-
-"A man who is going to fight does not tell his friends for fear they
-should stop him."
-
-"No," he groaned. "I'm not myself. What have I said?"
-
-"Coward's words," she cried, "to frighten a weak girl. You bade me
-poison you to end your miserable life."
-
-"I--I said that?" he cried. "Well, why not?"
-
-"Why not?" she said, gazing at him fixedly, "why not? Look, then."
-
-He bent forward wondering, as he struggled with the fit that was coming
-on again, while she took a bottle from the little satchel hanging from
-her wrist, snatched out the stopper, and poured a portion of its
-contents into the glass.
-
-"There!" she cried triumphantly. "The test. Poison--one of our
-strongest drugs. Are you brave enough to drink?"
-
-He took a step forward, seized the glass, tottered for a moment, and let
-a little splash over the side on to the floor. Then, drawing himself
-up, he placed the vessel to his lips, and drained it--the last drop
-seeming to scald his throat, and making him drop the tumbler, and clap
-his hands to his lips.
-
-Then, half turning round, he thrust out his hands again, as if feeling,
-like one suddenly struck blind, for something to save himself from
-falling. A little later, he lurched suddenly, his legs gave way beneath
-him, and he sank heavily upon the floor.
-
-CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT.
-
-TWO WOMEN'S LOVE.
-
-A woman--with the fierce lurid look of a tigress in her dark eyes, and
-in her action as lithe and elastic, she paced up and down her bedroom
-hour after hour. Now she threw herself upon a couch in utter
-exhaustion, but anon she sprang up again to resume the hurried walk to
-and fro.
-
-At times she went to the door to open it and listen, for it was secured
-only by the locks and bolts of the Grundy Patent--Dellatoria, in spite
-of his newly awakened jealous rage, feeling that his wife would join
-with him in keeping the servants in ignorance of their terrible rupture.
-
-But all was still downstairs; and at last, enforcing an outward
-appearance of composure, Valentina changed her dress, bathed her burning
-eyes with spirit-scented water, and descended to her boudoir, where she
-turned down the lamp beneath its rose-coloured shade, and rang the bell,
-before seating herself in a lounge with her back half turned from the
-door.
-
-"Pretty well time," said the butler, who had been heading the discussion
-below stairs regarding the meaning of what had taken place. "There,
-cook, you may dish up."
-
-The footman presented himself at the door.
-
-"Your ladyship rang?"
-
-"Yes. Where is your master?"
-
-"In the lib'ry, my lady."
-
-"Alone?"
-
-"No, my lady. Colonel Varesti and Baron Gratz are with him again."
-
-"That will do."
-
-"Yes, my lady."
-
-The man hesitated at the door.
-
-"Well?"
-
-"Does your ladyship wish the dinner to be served?"
-
-"No: wait till your master orders it. I am unwell. Give me that flacon
-of salts."
-
-The man handed the large cut-glass bottle, and went down.
-
-The aspect of languor passed away in an instant, and Valentina sprang
-from the seat.
-
-"I might have known it," she panted. "He is no coward when he is
-roused, despicable as he is at other times. Those men. It means a
-meeting. They will fight, and--"
-
-She clapped her hands to her forehead as in imagination she saw
-Armstrong lying bleeding at her husband's feet. Strong and brave as he
-was, she doubted the artist's ability to stand before a man like the
-Conte, who had often boasted to her of his skill with the small sword,
-and ability as a marksman.
-
-"And I have wasted all this time."
-
-Then, after a few moments' thought, divining that the inevitable meeting
-would take place abroad, she went up at once to her bedroom and locked
-herself in.
-
-Her brain was still misty and confused by the intense excitement through
-which she had passed, for upon reaching home, and savagely dismissing
-Lady Grayson, the Conte had turned upon her furiously. The passion of
-his southern nature had been aroused, and a mad jealousy developed
-itself respecting the woman whom of late he had utterly neglected.
-
-In a few moments her mind was quite made up, and, taking a small
-dressing bag, she rapidly emptied into it the whole of the costly
-contents of her jewel-cases, unlocked a small cabinet, and took from it
-what money she possessed, and then hastily dressed for going out.
-
-A very few minutes sufficed for this, and, after pausing for a few
-moments to collect herself, she took up the bag, and, unlocking the
-door, passed out silently on to the thickly carpeted landing, descended
-to the hall, where she paused again as she heard a low buzz of voices in
-the library, and then walked quickly to the door, passed out, and
-hurried up the wide street, breathing freely as she felt that she had
-been unobserved.
-
-Not quite. Ladies in large establishments live beneath the observation
-of many eyes. Valentina had no sooner begun to descend the wide stairs
-than a white cap was thrust out from the door of a neighbouring room,
-and the eyes beneath it were immediately after looking down the great
-staircase, while a pair of ears twitched as they listened till the front
-door was heard to close.
-
-The next minute the wearer of the cap was in the bed and dressing rooms,
-gazing at the empty jewel-cases, noting the absence of the bag, cloak,
-and bonnet, even to the veil; and then came the low ejaculation of the
-one word, "Well!"
-
-The Abigail ran down the backstairs and made her way into the hall, just
-in time to meet the butler returning from ushering out the Conte's two
-friends, who had been closeted with him, consulting as to what
-proceedings should be taken, as there had been no appearance put in by
-the other side.
-
-The butler heard the lady's-maids hurried communication, nodded sagely,
-and said oracularly that he wasn't a bit surprised; then coughed to
-clear his voice, waved the maid away, closed the baize door after her,
-and entered the library to repeat what he had heard.
-
-The Conte did not even change countenance.
-
-"Stop all tattling amongst the servants," he said. "Her ladyship is not
-well--a strange seizure to-day. It must be past the dinner hour."
-
-"Yes, my lord."
-
-"Let it be served at once."
-
-The butler bowed, and went out solemnly.
-
-The moment he was alone, a sharp grating sound was heard, and a strange
-look came over the Conte's face as he hastily opened a cabinet, took
-something from a drawer, and placed it in his breast pocket. Then,
-hurrying upstairs, he satisfied himself of the truth of all he had
-heard, and descended, took his hat from the stand and went out quietly,
-unheard, even by the servants.
-
-Meanwhile Valentina had walked straight to the studio.
-
-The street-door was ajar, for Keren-Happuch had just gone into the next
-street to post a letter at the pillar, so the closely veiled woman
-passed in unseen, and went upstairs, stood for a few moments listening,
-and then softly entered.
-
-She uttered a low sigh of relief, glad to have entered the place which,
-for the moment, felt to her like a sanctuary.
-
-It was many hours since she had been surprised there by her husband and
-Lady Grayson; but to her then it seemed only a few minutes before, and
-she looked round the great dim room quickly, with a smile upon her lips.
-
-But the smile froze there, and a horrible sensation of fear came over
-her. She had waited too long. There must have been a challenge from
-her husband, and Armstrong had responded. The street-door open; the
-studio unfastened; and this dim light! Then she was too late: he had
-gone. But where? Belgium? France? The thought was horrible--almost
-more than she could bear.
-
-"No, no," she murmured. "It cannot be."
-
-She advanced into the great dim place excitedly, with the many
-grim-looking plaster figures and busts seeming to watch her furtively
-out of the gloom; and as she looked quickly from side to side, she
-fancied that the faces were menacing and full of reproach, as if telling
-her that she had sent her lover to his death.
-
-She had nearly crossed the room when she started and shrank back in
-horror, for one of the rugs had been kicked slightly aside, and there
-was a wet dark mark upon the boards which she knew at a glance to be
-blood--his blood, for it was here he had fallen when her husband struck
-him down.
-
-With the faintest of hopes amid her despair that she might still be in
-time, she went on to the inner door, seized the handle, and was pressing
-it, but it was twisted from her fingers, the door opened, and she was
-about to fling herself into Armstrong's arms, but only shrank back with
-a look of jealous rage and despair.
-
-For Cornel stood framed in the opening and closed the door, then looked
-her firmly and defiantly in the face.
-
-Neither spoke for a full minute, and as Valentina gazed in the blanched
-countenance before her, she read here so stony and despairing a look,
-that she shrank away in horror, certain that either there was some
-terrible revelation awaiting her beyond the door which had been so
-carefully closed, or else that Cornel's eyes were confirming her worst
-dread, and that Armstrong had gone forth to meet his death.
-
-It was some moments before the Contessa could command herself
-sufficiently to speak aloud. She wished to get from Cornel's lips the
-truth, and to show her how, possessed as she was of Armstrong's love,
-she could treat her with calm, contemptuous tolerance, as one almost
-beneath her notice. But the stern disdain in those large flashing eyes
-mastered her and kept her silent. There was a magnetism in their
-glance, and she felt that if she spoke it would be in a broken feeble
-manner, which would lower her in her rival's eyes.
-
-She fought against it, struggled for a long time vainly, and moment by
-moment felt how strong in her innocence and truth her rival stood before
-her. It was not until she had lashed herself into a state of fury that
-she could force herself to speak.
-
-"Mr. Dale--where is he?" she cried at last imperiously.
-
-"How dare you come and ask?" said Cornel fiercely, her whole manner
-changed.
-
-"Because I have a right," cried Valentina, who, stung now by her rival's
-words, began to recover herself. Her eyes too dilated as she went on,
-and something of her old hauteur and contempt flashed out.
-
-"You!--a right?"
-
-"Yes; the right of the woman he loves--who has given up everything for
-his sake."
-
-"Loves! The woman he loves!" cried Cornel contemptuously.
-
-"Yes, and who loves him as such a woman as I can love. Do you think
-that you, in your girlish coldness, could ever have won him as I have?
-Tell me where he is."
-
-"That you may join him?" cried Cornel. "You would give him over to your
-husband--to that horror--and his death."
-
-"Ah!" cried Valentina excitedly; "then he has not gone yet. He is
-safe." And, in spite of herself, she gave way to a hysterical burst of
-tears.
-
-"What is it to you?" said Cornel coldly. "He has escaped from your
-hands. You have no right here, woman. Go."
-
-"I am right, then," cried the Contessa, mastering her weakness once
-more. "You are trying to keep us apart. He is mine, I tell you, mine
-for ever. He is there, then; I am not too late--there in that room.
-Armstrong!" she cried loudly, "come to me. I am here."
-
-She made for the door again, but Cornel seized her, and strove with all
-her might to keep the furious woman back, but she was like a child in
-her hands, and was rudely flung aside. Valentina thrust open the door,
-entered the study, and passed through it to the chamber beyond, to utter
-a wild cry, and fall upon her knees beside the bed on which Armstrong
-lay cold and still.
-
-Then, starting up, she bent over him, laid her hand upon his brow, her
-cheek against his lips, and staggered back.
-
-"Dead!" she cried, "dead!"
-
-For his eyes were closed, and the bandaged cut upon his brow gave him a
-ghastly look, seen as he was by the shaded light of a lamp upon the
-table by the bed's head.
-
-She rushed back through the little room to the studio, where Cornel
-stood, wild-eyed, and white as the figure upon the bed.
-
-"Wretch! you have killed him in your insane jealousy. It could not have
-been that blow. Tell me! confess!" she cried, seizing her by the arms.
-
-"Better so than that he should have fallen back into your power," said
-Cornel bitterly.
-
-"Ah! You own it, then? Oh, it is too horrible!"
-
-Her face convulsed with agony, the Contessa seized Cornel by the arm,
-threw down the bag, which flew open, so that the jewels scattered on the
-floor, and tried to drag her toward the studio door, calling hoarsely
-for help. But her voice rose to the ceiling, and not a sound was heard
-below.
-
-But Cornel resisted now with all her might, and in the struggle which
-ensued wrested herself away, ran across the studio, darted through the
-door of the little room, dashed it to, and had time to slip the bolt
-before her rival flung herself against it, and then beat heavily against
-the panel with her hand.
-
-Pale as ashes, and panting with excitement, Cornel stood with her left
-shoulder pressed against the panel, feeling the blows struck upon it
-through the wood, as, with her eyes fixed and strained, she felt about
-for the key, her hand trembling so that she could hardly turn it in the
-lock.
-
-"No, no!" she muttered. "I'll die sooner than she shall touch him
-again."
-
-Then she held her breath, listening, for she fancied she heard a sound
-in the studio above the beating on the panel, which suddenly culminated
-in one strangely given blow, accompanied by a wild shriek of agony,
-followed by a heavy fall and a piteous groan.
-
-CHAPTER TWENTY NINE.
-
-HUSBAND AND WIFE.
-
-Startled beyond bearing by the sounds of mortal suffering, Cornel
-unfastened the door, drew it toward her, and then stopped, utterly
-paralysed by the scene in the studio.
-
-There, not a yard away from the door, lay the beautiful woman, her face
-drawn in agony and horror, with the blood welling from a wound in her
-throat: her bonnet was back on her shoulders, and her hair torn down, as
-if a hand had suddenly been savagely laid upon her brow, her head
-dragged back, and a blow struck at her from behind; while standing upon
-the other side, with his compressed lips drawn away from his set teeth,
-eyes nearly closed, and brow contracted, was the Conte, looking down at
-his work.
-
-For a few moments Cornel could not stir. The studio, with its many
-casts, seemed to perform a ghastly dance round her, and she felt as if
-this were some horrible nightmare. Then the deathly sickness passed
-off, and she cried wildly to the Conte, who did not even seem aware of
-her presence--
-
-"O Heaven! What have you done?"
-
-Her piteous appeal made him start back into consciousness, and with a
-hasty motion he hurled something across the studio, where it fell with a
-tinkling, metallic sound.
-
-"I--I struck her," he gasped, in a harsh cracked voice. "I loved her--
-ah! how I loved her; and she was false. Look: she had even robbed me,
-and fled with all her jewels--to him. See where they lie, scattered
-upon his floor. Ah, signora," he cried passionately, and growing more
-and more Italian in his excitement, "I poured out wealth at her feet.
-There was nothing I would not have done to gratify her. For I loved
-her--I loved her. Dio mio, how I loved!"
-
-"Hush!" cried Cornel, recovering herself somewhat in the presence of
-suffering and danger, her medical education asserting itself. "Go
-quickly and call help. Send for a surgeon."
-
-"No, no!" he cried excitedly, as his face blanched with dread. "If I
-call, it means the police, and--oh! horror--they will say I have
-murdered her."
-
-"Man!" cried Cornel, in disgust at his sudden display of selfishness,
-"have you no feeling?--Is this your love? Quick!--your handkerchief.
-Mine too; take it from my pocket. God help me, and give me strength,"
-she whispered, as her busy fingers staunched the wound by closing the
-cut. Then, as the Conte stood looking on, trembling like a leaf, she
-bade him fetch a large wide lotah from where it stood upon a bracket,
-pour water into it from the carafe, and place it upon the floor beside
-the Contessa's head.
-
-And as she knelt there all hatred and horror of the beautiful woman
-passed away. It was an erring sister and sufferer for sin, bleeding to
-death; and, knowing how precious minutes were at such a time, she tore
-up the handkerchiefs and portions of the Contessa's attire, as, with
-skilled hands, she checked the bleeding, and securely bandaged the
-wound.
-
-She was so intent upon her work, that, after he had obeyed her orders,
-she was hardly conscious of the Conte's presence, while he, after
-watching her acts for some minutes, suddenly looked round, startled by
-some sound which penetrated to where they were. Then, trembling
-visibly, he began to examine the front of his clothes, passing his hands
-over them, and examining his palms for traces of the deed, but finding
-none.
-
-Then a fresh thought struck him, and after keenly watching Cornel to see
-if she noticed the action, he crept on tip-toe--a miserably bent,
-decrepit-looking figure--to where the tinkling sound had been heard,
-picked up a little ivory-handled stiletto, examined its blade in the
-faint light, with his back to the group by the inner room door, and,
-catching up a piece of Moorish scarf, wiped it quickly, and hid the
-weapon in his breast pocket.
-
-Then creeping on tip-toe to the studio door, he listened, his face full
-of abject fear, and hearing nothing, he turned the key.
-
-He glanced toward Cornel, whose back was toward him, as she busily went
-on with her task, hiding too his wife's face from him by her position.
-
-Hesitating for a moment or two, he then drew a deep breath, and crossed
-softly to where the bag lay open with some of the glittering jewels
-still hanging to its edge: great strings of pearls, and a necklet of
-diamonds.
-
-These he hurriedly thrust back, and then went quickly and silently
-about, picking up rings, bracelets, brooches, and tiaras of emerald,
-ruby, diamond, and sapphire, till, with a sigh of satisfaction, he
-closed the morocco bag, the fastening giving forth a loud snap.
-
-"Is--is she dead?" he whispered; and his lips were so close to Cornel's
-ear that she started round, and let fall the wrist upon whose pulse her
-fingers were pressed.
-
-"No," she whispered. "I have staunched the wound till you can get
-proper help, but I fear internal bleeding."
-
-At that moment there was a piteous sigh followed by a low moan, and the
-beautiful dark eyes opened, to gaze vacantly for a few moments. Then
-intelligence came into them, as they rested upon Cornel, who was now
-bending over her.
-
-"Ah," she said softly, as her hand felt for Cornel's, which was laid
-upon her brow; "you? Good for evil;" and she drew Cornel's hand to her
-lips and kissed it. "Forgive me," she whispered, "before I die. I
-loved him so."
-
-A curiously harsh low cry escaped from the Conte, who literally writhed
-in his jealous agony, and Valentina turned her eyes upon him where he
-stood dimly seen, as if looking at her from out of a mist.
-
-"You there!" she said bitterly, as Cornel once more grasped her wrist.
-"Well, are you satisfied? You have killed my body, as you killed my
-love, when, as a young innocent girl, I was sold to you for your wealth
-and title, and Heaven knows I would have tried to be your true loving
-wife."
-
-"Oh, Valentina! my beautiful--my own!" he groaned; and he stooped to
-take her hand.
-
-"Pah! don't touch me!" she cried hoarsely; and she raised the hand she
-had snatched away, and pointed to the bag he held. "Take them to your
-mistresses whose smiles you have always bought. Let me die in peace."
-
-"No, no; live!" he cried.
-
-"To save you from the punishment you merit?" she whispered scornfully.
-
-"No, no! to be my dearest love and wife again. Let us go back to sunny
-Italy, away from all this miserable city."
-
-"Too late!" she said sadly. "You should have said that years ago."
-
-"For pity's sake don't speak," whispered Cornel.
-
-"Why not, little doctor?" said Valentina softly. "Better so. Ah, I was
-not all bad, dear. I loved him before I knew of you. How could I help
-looking on you with jealous hate? Let me kiss you once--before I go.
-Be loving to him and forgive him--it was all my fault--tell me you will
-forgive him--when I am gone."
-
-"With all my heart," said Cornel softly; and she bent down to press her
-lips to those of the suffering woman, while the tears over-ran her
-brimming eyelids, and her heart swelled with pity for one so deeply
-punished for her sin.
-
-But as if the Contessa recollected the scene of a short time before, she
-thrust the gentle face away before lips touched lips, and with a loud
-cry--
-
-"No, no! I had forgotten. I remember now. How could you be so base?
-No! don't touch me. I will see him once again. Armstrong!--my love--my
-own."
-
-She dragged herself over, and began to crawl to the door, when the
-Conte's face became convulsed with passion once more, his hand sought
-his breast, the bag fell to the ground, and with an oath he cried--
-
-"Then he is in there!--in hiding."
-
-Springing over the crawling figure, he dashed through to the inner room,
-and, as Valentina uttered a piteous moan, the Conte flung open the
-bedroom door.
-
-"Dog!--Coward!" he yelled, and then stopped, petrified at the sight of
-the motionless figure upon the bed. Then the door swung to between
-them, and he thrust back the little blade, and came stealthily out,
-muttering softly to himself as he bent over his wife, insensible to all
-that passed.
-
-He was trembling violently now.
-
-"I did not know," he muttered to Cornel. "I struck him when I found
-them together, but I did not know. I--I must go--away. Your laws are
-bad. An affair of honour. Will--will she die too?"
-
-"I cannot say," replied Cornel coldly. "She must have better surgical
-help. I am only a nurse."
-
-"Yes," he said hastily. "Better help. A great surgeon. She must not
-die. I will get a carriage and take her away."
-
-"It would be dangerous to move her."
-
-"More dangerous far to leave her here," he muttered. Then aloud, "It
-must be risked, madam. But listen. You are his friend?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"This is a terrible misfortune, but a private matter--not for the
-police. You will not tell them how--by accident--I struck my wife?"
-
-"No," said Cornel, after a pause; and a shudder ran through her.
-
-"Hah! Then the law need not meddle with what was a private quarrel--a
-mistake. My wife, here, shall live, and you who are so good and
-beautiful and kind, you shall be silent, and--one moment."
-
-He fumbled with the clasp of the bag he had picked up, opened it, and,
-as Cornel's brows contracted with horror, he searched within and drew
-out a magnificent diamond and sapphire bracelet.
-
-"Hah!" he cried. "You will wear that for both our sakes, and be silent,
-and blind to the past."
-
-"I will be silent and blind, for the sake of the man I loved," she said
-to herself, as she thrust back the jewel and shook her head.
-
-"But you will not tell?" he said.
-
-"No, sir; your secret is safe."
-
-The Conte uttered a sigh of satisfaction, threw back the bracelet, and
-closed the bag with a snap, while Cornel eyed him with disgust.
-
-"Do you intend to risk removing this lady?"
-
-"Certainly," he said firmly; "it must be done. Lock the door after me,"
-he whispered, as he crossed the studio.
-
-Cornel followed and obeyed, listening to his descending steps. Then,
-returning to where Valentina lay insensible, she satisfied herself of
-the security of the bandages, and once more felt her pulse.
-
-"If there is no internal bleeding she will live. Yes, I will forgive
-you. Some day you may know the truth. And then? Ah, who can tell?"
-
-She bent down and kissed the broad forehead, and then knelt there for a
-few moments before rising and going quickly into Armstrong's bedroom to
-gaze at him for a minute, and return, carefully closing after her both
-the doors.
-
-She kept her vigil there for a few minutes before there were steps
-again, and a soft tap at the door.
-
-She admitted the Conte.
-
-"I have a carriage waiting, and a man here to help," he said.
-
-"I am not clever and experienced," said Cornel anxiously. "Let a doctor
-see her first."
-
-For answer the Conte gave her a quick nod.
-
-"It is secrecy, is it not?"
-
-"Oh yes, but--"
-
-"The best London can give," he whispered. "When I have her back at
-home. And you understand that was nonsense which I said about striking
-him?"
-
-The bag was on his arm, with his hand pushed far through, as he went
-back to the door, and signalled to a man to come in. Then seeing that
-this removal was inevitable, Cornel rapidly replaced the cloak well
-round the insensible figure, and rearranged the head.
-
-"Don't--don't waste time," said the Conte impatiently, and signing to
-the man, the latter bent down and lifted the motionless figure as easily
-as if it had been a child.
-
-"Be careful, my friend. A sad accident. Be careful. Mind."
-
-He opened the door for the man to pass through, and Cornel followed
-them, to listen to the heavy descending steps, till all was silent.
-Then came the rattle of wheels, and she knew that they were gone.
-
-Closing the door of the studio, she walked across it, dropped upon her
-knees, and clasped her hands.
-
-"Have I done rightly?" she murmured. "I don't know. It seems like
-madness now." Then a weary sigh, as she laid her head against the door
-leading to the chamber. "Armstrong! what I have suffered for your
-sake!"
-
-CHAPTER THIRTY.
-
-THE LAST.
-
-"And you gave him enough to keep him in that insensible state?" said Dr.
-Thorpe next night, after seeing and treating Armstrong, who lay in a
-weak, half-delirious state.
-
-Cornel nodded and gazed wildly at her brother, who continued--
-
-"To keep him from going abroad to fight this duel?"
-
-"Yes, I felt sure that the Conte would kill him."
-
-"And serve him right. Well," he went on, as his sister winced at his
-harsh words, "this proves the truth of the saying--`A little knowledge
-is a dangerous thing,' You know a bit about narcotics and anaesthetics,
-and you may congratulate yourself upon not having killed him. But
-there, perhaps, it was right; and anyhow, you have saved him."
-
-"You think he will recover now?" she cried eagerly.
-
-"Think so? Oh yes! of course. Nothing to prevent him. Only wants
-time. But it's nothing to you."
-
-"How is the Contessa?"
-
-"Getting better, I hear. Fact is, I met the surgeon who is attending
-her at the society. But never mind them. I shall have done all I want
-here in less than a fortnight. That is when the _Spartania_ sails, so
-be ready, and let's get back."
-
-"Yes, dear," said Cornel quietly, "I shall have finished my task, too."
-
-Two years later Armstrong Dale went back home, but only for a visit, for
-his fame was increasing rapidly, and he had more commissions than he
-could undertake. He wanted help and counsel, and he brought them back
-with him, for he did not return to London alone.
-
-Four more years had elapsed, and that season there was a great deal of
-talk about Armstrong Dale's big picture at the Academy. The press had
-praised it unanimously; society had endorsed the critics' words; and it
-was sold for a heavy sum. But though he was importuned to take
-portraits, Armstrong sternly refused.
-
-The picture that year was a fanciful subject of a beautiful woman
-reclining upon a tiger skin, with a huge cluster of orange maculated
-lilies thrust, as if by careless hands, into a magnificent repousse
-copper vase. And as he painted it, he had turned to his wife one day,
-and said, "I can't help it, Little Heart; it will come so like her. I
-shall paint it out and give up."
-
-Then he seized a cloth to pass across the fresh paint, but Cornel caught
-his wrist.
-
-"Absurd!" she cried. "That magnificent piece of work--and because of a
-fancied resemblance?"
-
-"Then you do not mind?" he said sadly.
-
-Palette, brushes, and mahlstick were slowly and softly taken from his
-hands, which were drawn round Cornel's neck, and she nestled closely in
-his breast.
-
-"Mind? No," she said gently; "let the dead past bury its dead."
-
-The picture went to the Academy then, and was the most discussed work of
-the year.
-
-One sunny morning early, so as to be before the crush, Armstrong and his
-wife walked through the principal room, joined together by a little
-fairy-like golden-haired link, whose bright eyes flashed with delight as
-she clung to the hand on either side, for she was at her urgent request
-being taken "to see papa's picture--`The Tiger Lily.'"
-
-The trio had been standing in front of it for some minutes, when, after
-playfully responding to the happy child's many questions, Cornel and
-Armstrong turned to take her round the room, but both stopped short as
-if petrified.
-
-For within a couple of yards stood Valentina, pale as death, her eyes
-abnormally large, and her whole countenance telling of bodily suffering
-and mental pain.
-
-Beside her was an invalid-chair, occupied by a wasted, prematurely old
-man, wrapped in furs--in May--and attended by a servant, who stood
-motionless behind.
-
-The meeting was a surprise, and all present save one remained fascinated
-by some spell.
-
-The silence was broken by Valentina, who took a step forward, and held
-out her hand, while Armstrong saw at a glance that the Conte was gazing
-vacantly at the pictures, his eyes dull and glazed, the light of
-recognition being absent.
-
-"It is six years since we met, Mrs. Dale," said the Contessa softly, but
-the tones of her voice were changed, and she turned her head slightly to
-let her eyes rest upon Armstrong. "As in all human probability we shall
-never meet again, I cannot resist referring once to the past--to thank
-your sweet wife for the life she saved."
-
-"Oh, pray," whispered Cornel in a tremulous voice, "no more."
-
-"No," said Valentina, holding Cornel's hand tightly, and gazing wildly
-in her eyes, though her voice was very calm. "We go back to Italy at
-once. My husband, who is a great invalid, seems better there."
-
-She paused for a moment, as if to gain strength to continue; and then,
-in a low, passionate whisper, full of the maternal longing of an
-unsatisfied heart--
-
-"Your child? May I kiss her once?"
-
-Cornel bowed her head--she could not speak, but held the child a little
-forward, and Valentina bent down.
-
-"Will you kiss me?" she asked.
-
-The bright, innocent eyes looked smilingly up, and the silvery voice
-said, as the soft little arms clasped her neck--
-
-"Yes, I'll give you two." Then, as she was held tightly for a few
-moments, "Do you like dear papa's picture? I saw him make it. Is it
-you?"
-
-The eager, wondering question sent a pang through three breasts, but not
-another word was uttered, till the invalid-chair and its attendants had
-passed through the door close by.
-
-It was the child who broke the silence just as Cornel had stolen her
-hand to her husband's side to press his with a long, firm, trusting
-grasp.
-
-"Why did that lady cry when she kissed me, mamma? I know:" the child
-added quickly. "It was because that poor gentleman is so ill."
-
-It was the winter of the same year when Armstrong was seated by his
-studio fire with his child upon his knee, and Cornel upon the rug, with
-the warm light of the fire upon her cheek--not in the old studio, but
-the great, artistically furnished salon in Kensington. The door opened,
-and a gruff voice exclaimed--
-
-"May I come in?"
-
-The child uttered a cry of delight, sprang from her father's knee, and
-dashed across the studio, to begin dragging forward the rough grey-beard
-in a shabby velvet coat, and soft black hat.
-
-He raised her in his arms, and bore her forward caressingly, to sit
-chatting for some time. Then Cornel rose and took the child's hand.
-
-"Come, dear," she said. "Your tea-time."
-
-"No, no. I want to stop with Uncle Joe."
-
-"Uncle Joe wants to talk to papa about business," said Cornel, with a
-nod and a smile, as she drew the little one away. "You shall come in to
-dessert if you are good."
-
-She nodded, smiling at the rough-looking old friend, and then tripped
-out playfully with the child.
-
-"Light your pipe, old man," said Armstrong. "Is it business?"
-
-"Yes. Your wife reads my face like a book. Have you seen to-day's
-paper?"
-
-"No. Been growling all day at the bad light and playing with Tiny."
-
-"Read that, then."
-
-Pacey passed a crumpled newspaper, folded small, and under the Paris
-news Armstrong read--
-
-"Mú Leronde has been appointed French Consul at Constantinople, and
-leaves Marseilles by the Messageries Maritimes steamer _Corne d'Or_ on
-Friday."
-
-"Well, I am glad. Hang it, Joe, I could find it in my heart to run over
-to Paris to have one dinner with him, and say `Good-bye.'"
-
-"No time," said Pacey gruffly. "Now read that." He took back the paper
-and doubled it again, so that the front page was outward, and pointed to
-the column of deaths.
-
-Armstrong started, and for some moments held the paper with his eyes
-fixed upon his friend, in whose countenance he seemed to divine what was
-to come.
-
-He was in no wise surprised, when he looked down, to find the name
-Dellatoria, and he began to read the announcement with the remembrance
-that the Conte's face, when they last met, bore the stamp of impending
-death; but he was not prepared for what he did read. The type was
-blurred, and the paper quivered a little as he saw as through a mist the
-name Valentina, the age thirty, Rome, and then the last words stood out
-clearly--"Only surviving the Conte Dellatoria four days."
-
-"Chapter the last, boy," said Pacey, taking back the paper, and folding
-it tightly before replacing it in his breast pocket.
-
-"Yes," said Armstrong slowly, as he mentally looked backward through the
-golden mists of six years, "chapter the last."
-
-The End.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Tiger Lily, by George Manville Fenn
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TIGER LILY ***
-
-***** This file should be named 40673-8.txt or 40673-8.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/4/0/6/7/40673/
-
-Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
- www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
-North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email
-contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
-Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-